Blogs

Featured Entries

  • A Wet Night with a Dragon

    By MasterXploder

    “Hmmm?” For some reason, the waking world had decided to gently pull Lucoa, the divine dragon and former goddess, from her pleasant dreams a little earlier than usual. As she opened her eyes, she realized it was still the middle of the night, for the room was shrouded in darkness, the only sounds coming from the ceiling fan above. Though she was awake now, her eyelids still drooped with fatigue, and the desire to return to sleep was quite strong. However, another desire proved stronger, and that was to check on the bed’s other occupant. As quietly and smoothly as she could, she propped herself up and took a look at him, her dragon eyes working just as well as they did in broad daylight. Shouta, her sweet little master of sorts, lied fast asleep as she expected. Clad in his green pajamas, his chest gently rose and fell with each silent breath. His left hand lied next to his head in a half-closed fist while his right arm rested on his stomach. Lucoa sighed wistfully as she gazed at the dozing child. He looked so adorable with his face at total ease, a rare sight for her despite how much time they spent together. On the other hand, she also noticed that his body was uncovered all the way down to his socks. He must have tossed the blanket off him in his sleep, she surmised. That was just no good. It was a rather frigid night, and those thin PJ’s wouldn’t do much against the chilly air. She would never forgive herself if she allowed him to catch a cold overnight. Her first thought was to cuddle up and share her plentiful body heat, but she quickly dismissed it. The last time she tried that, Shouta complained about nearly suffocating underneath her “giant demon orbs” as he called them. That left the other option of pulling the covers over him and maybe nudging a little closer to him just in case. She slowly reached her hand over and grabbed the blanket, intending to do just that. “Num-hmm-hmm…” Lucoa froze up as Shouta mumbled suddenly. Had she stirred him awake by accident? She watched over him, looking for any signs that he would wake soon. Shouta fidgeted a little and kept muttering, his face tensing up in discomfort, but his eyes did not open. Lucoa frowned at the sight. The poor kid must be having a bad dream. She would have to do something about that. With a quick wave of her hand, a magic circle appeared, sending a soft light around Shouta’s head. The magic dispelled the nightmare, and he soon returned to a peaceful snooze. Satisfied with her work, Lucoa went to put the blanket back on him, but she stopped again. A very quiet noise, one that she would not have heard if not for her draconic senses, emanated from Shouta. If she didn’t know any better, it sounded like water hitting fabric, but the only way that would be possible at this time was if… “Oh dear.” A quick look down was all it took to confirm her worry. A wet patch had formed on Shouta’s pants and grew bigger by the second. It soon spread to between his legs and onto the mattress, growing into a pool around his bottom. Before long, urine was visibly breaking the cotton barrier, amplifying the sound of whizzing. As a neutrally-aligned dragon, Lucoa did not meddle in human affairs, but she had picked up on a few of their quirks. For instance, humans had the peculiar behavior of being embarrassed and ashamed about removing waste from their bodies, only doing so in designated places closed off from others. Should they end up voiding in their clothing, they tended to get very upset. At least, that’s what she gleamed from watching TV with Shouta. She could not imagine him being any different. It was such a strange sight to her, seeing him wet the bed yet not showing the slightest care on his face. The poor boy must have no idea what was happening, just the feeling of something discomforting slowly going away and relaxing him back into a deep sleep. Of course, that would no doubt change the instant he woke up and felt the cold, smelly liquid drenching his PJ’s. She was not about to let that happen. As soon as he finished his business, she would cast another spell that would remove all traces of urine, making it appear as if an accident never happened. She had to wait a while before that could happen, though. Shouta must have had something to drink and forgotten to pee before bed, it was the only way to explain how long his wetting was taking. By the time the sound of peeing came to a stop, the front of his pants were thoroughly soaked, and the back was likely not any better. But the more she watched Shouta relieve himself, the more Lucoa became aware of a tingling between her legs as well. Maybe it was the just of watching someone else go, or maybe it was the culprit for waking her up in the first place, but she wouldn’t mind having a potty break herself now. Unfortunately, she did not find getting up to use the toilet a good idea. Her movements might wake Shouta, who would probably cry his eyes out upon realizing he wet the bed. That could be solved simply by cleaning the mattress before she got out, but it was a convenient excuse. In truth, she was feeling rather lazy, the warmth of the bed a little too enticing to leave its embrace. Still, she needed to rid herself of that pesky pressure before she could get comfortable enough to go back to sleep. The simple solution was to magically remove the urine in her at the same time as she did Shouta’s, but then she thought of another idea. A far cheekier one. As a dragon, the concept of wetting oneself was still a foreign one to her. The only time she could recall that happening to her was when she was slipped with that tainted alcohol, and all she could recall was waking up in wet scales. It was a surprising moment, though not entirely unpleasant, at least compared to the other consequences of her drunken night. Taking one last look at Shouta, Lucoa lowered herself back into bed and snuggled into the covers. Her urine pressed against her bladder begging for release, but she no longer resisted it. She was going to satisfy her curiosity and see what the fuss of peeing herself was like. “Oh!” Lucoa gasped as the first bit of pee slipped out and hit the scales masquerading as her panties, the only thing she wore below her shirt. It felt so… warm, and the way it made her pseudo-undies cling to her privates only doubled that sensation. It was a strange sensation to be sure, but not a very uncomfortable one. She did not see the fuss behind having an accident just yet. It was time to open the floodgates. The dragon went from passively allowing pee to leave her to actively forcing it out, and the effect was instant. The room filled with a loud hissing noise as an amount of urine greater than any human could produce gushed from between her legs. In no time at all, her legs were soaked as well as the mattress below and blankets above. Drops of it soon ran down the mattress’ side, spreading the puddle onto the floor. The wet warm feelings running all over her lower body sent a medley of strange signals to the dragon’s brain, leaving her unsure what to think of her wetting. It was uncomfortable, and she definitely would not want to go back to sleep like this for sure. On the other hand, it also felt oddly relaxing, being able to just relax and let go without leaving the comfort of the bed. She wouldn’t mind doing this again, though she would need to do something about the pee getting everywhere. Even though Lucoa did not consider herself bursting to go, her wetting took far longer than Shouta’s. It was only after about five minutes that her stream began to taper off, the hissing dying down to a piddle. The mattress had been completely soaked through on her side, and the puddle on the floor reached out so far, it looked as if someone dumped a ten-gallon container’s worth of urine. Yet through all that, Lucoa kept one eye on Shouta the entire time, and not once did he stir in his sleep. She never figured him to be such a heavy sleeper. Maybe her magic to dispel the nightmare was a little stronger than she meant. She also had to wonder if his parents had heard her accident in the next room over. Then again, they never said anything on the night Shouta woke up screaming because he found out he was groping her by accident. Maybe the whole family was full of heavy sleepers. But as she looked at Shouta, Lucoa fell into a peaceful state despite the massive amount of pee in the room. “Even in your sleep, you still come up with great ideas.”     Shouta groaned as a ray of sunlight reached his eyes, bringing him out of his slumber. He did not open them just yet, instead choosing to turn his head away and hope that Lucoa’s world-class qualities were not right in front of him. While he lied there, memories of his last dream gradually returned to him. He had been in front of his cauldron performing a summoning spell when Lucoa jumped out without a shred of clothing on, just like their first meeting. That was bad enough on its own, but then the cauldron started spewing water everywhere, quickly flooding the room and knocking him over in surprise. The feeling of wetness as the water reached his legs was so strong, it was almost like… Oh no! Shouta felt a cold sweat coming on. He really couldn’t have, could he? It had been so long since the last time it happened, well before summoning Lucoa. On the other hand, he couldn’t recall using the bathroom before he went to bed, and that almost always spelled trouble for him. He really did not want to, but Shouta lowered a hand to check his pants for a wet patch. He had no idea what he was going to do if Lucoa found about this. Taking a gulp, he gave his crotch a couple pats, fully expecting the worst. “Huh?” Dry as a bone. Any other time, this would bring relief to Shouta, but now it only brought confusion. That dream felt so real, he was certain something had to have come out. He needed to take a close look to be sure. Carefully opening his eyes, Shouta found that he was the only one in bed. He wondered where Lucoa could have gone for a moment, but quickly returned to the matter at hand. He pulled the covers off of him and sat up, the sun coming through the window giving him enough to see. Nothing. Not a single drop of pee anywhere. The panic and dread began to die down in Shouta, though the confusion remained. If he hadn’t wet the bed, then where did that sensation come from? “Oh.” That’s when he felt it, that familiar pressure that often got him out of bed in the mornings. All that urine he worried about leaking out was still inside him, and boy, did it want out now. Shouta wondered if that dream he had was his body’s way of waking him up before he could wet the bed, but he would dwell on that as soon as his bladder was empty. With no Lucoa to worry about, Shouta climbed out of bed, feeling the full weight of his bladder as he walked out of his bedroom and into the upstairs bathroom, thankfully unoccupied. Closing the door, he lifted up the toilet seat and pulled down the front of his jammie pants. He then took aim and relaxed his holding muscles. A trickle of tinkle soon came out of him and arced into the toilet, making a satisfying splashing noise that could be heard outside the bathroom. Seeing that his aim was spot-on, Shouta looked straight ahead and breathed out in contentment. It seemed like he had outgrown his bed-wetting just like his mom said he would. He didn’t have to worry about anyone else finding out, especially not Lucoa. With that in mind, Shouta’s mind remained at ease as his morning pee slowly came to an end, bringing his hips forward to compensate for his weakening stream. A slight shiver ran through him while he forced out the last few spurts and shook out any remaining drops. In all, his pee took maybe twenty seconds, which he found a little odd. He normally went for a good deal longer in the mornings. Perhaps he hadn’t had as much to drink yesterday as he thought. Shouta shrugged and flushed the toilet, sending the yellowed water off to who knows where. He had bigger things to focus on today. “Good morning, Shouta!” Two of those bigger things were right in front of him. “L-L-Lucoa!?” Shouta jumped back at the dragon lady next to him. “How are you feeling this morning?” she asked with a smile. “H-h-how long have you been standing there!?” Lucoa put a finger to her chin. “Hmm, about shortly after you came in. Why do you ask?” “You did? B-but that means…” Shouta’s eyes grew big as saucers as it dawned on him. “Shouta, are you okay?” Lucoa turned her head. “Aaaaaaaah!” Faster than even a divine dragon could imagine, Shouta ran between Lucoa’s legs and out the bathroom door. The whole house was then filled with the sound of him screaming “The succubus is watching me pee!” All the while, Lucoa stood there with a puzzled look. She had followed the human custom of waiting until somebody was finished relieving themselves before speaking to them. Why he still got upset was simply beyond her. But as she stood there, another thought crossed her mind, and an important one at that. She turned around and leaned out the bathroom door, shouting as loud as Shouta did. “Shouta, don’t forget to wash your hands!”
    • 1 comment
    • 1,641 views
  • Holding More than Cards (Kakegurui F/F)

    By SlothWhispers

    ((Another older fic, this one involves Midari and Yumeko from Kakegurui, and some good ol' Desperation and Wetting! ? It takes place after s1 of the anime, since I haven't gotten around to reading the manga to see how their relationship developed after their first match. Warning for minor dark content (a few mild references to Midari's gunplay kink and suicidal tendencies, but absolutely nothing in detail there, and nothing you wouldn't expect from the anime itself). This one is also NSFW (a masturbation scene and clothed grinding). )) ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ It had been too long. Too long since she'd found any sort of thrill, or even remote satisfaction, at this school. No, in this life.

    Living had already seemed meaningless for the majority of her time on this earth, but ever since that fateful day, things had seemed even emptier than before. Giving makeovers, enforcing the rules of the council, scaring the hell out of certain students...she was just going through the motions, day in and day out, with nothing to change it.

    The only thing that got her heart pounding, besides the click of a cold metal barrel to her head, wasn't even a thing. It was a person.

    One glorious, beautiful, terrifying person.

    Yumeko.

    She'd been expressly forbidden from seeking her out during the weeks after their own encounter, told she wasn't to interact with their enemy until the President's secretive plans were complete. Humph. The President...

    She might have said fuck it and gone after Yumeko anyways, orders be damned, but...she'd needed time to prepare her own plans. That speech the girl had given her towards the end of their game, those cutting remarks about how they weren't actually the same at all, how pointless it was, how she wasn't actually providing a satisfying challenge...how it wasn't even a gamble, because she would have won either way...

    If she wanted to impress Yumeko, to prove that she was worth gambling with, that she was capable of giving her the kind of extraordinary rush that she felt whenever her life was on the line...She had to step it up. She had to come up with a real challenge, something crazy, something truly worthy of catching the devil's attention. Something that would give them both the pleasure and danger they craved...

    And so she'd plotted, ignoring the other council members during meetings, scrolling through her cell phone's photos and gushing over the object of her desires, trying to figure out what would make that creature tick, trying to decide what she could add to the game to really bring it over the edge...

    A few weeks later, she'd heard through the grapevine about the big showdown, the highest stakes gamble...that had ended in a tie. A tie...A game like that, painstakingly set up to prove once and for all who was going to win, Yumeko or the President...and it had all been pointless in the end. 

    Hah! It was all without any meaning, just as she'd been saying all along! She'd laughed so hard that day that she'd fallen right out of her council seat.

    And now...with everything back to square one...with no new plots in play as the council pondered their next moves, as Yumeko continued to enjoy every day, gambling away with her schoolmates...she was free to step in. She could finally have her shot at the prize.

    And so she'd left her dorm room an hour before any classes started, nearly skipping through the hallways, her handbag loaded up with her prized gun, extra ammunition, and every type of card, chip, and set of dice she could think of. She knew by now exactly where Yumeko would be, in the common area and eating some sort of pastry, and the moment she spotted the table (thankfully empty, Ryota must not have met up with her yet) she grinned, her heart beating faster.

    "Yumeko!~ It's been a long time since we've seen each other...How's it been going since you dealt with the President?"

    She'd looked up from her plate with that innocent smile, seeming to brighten up at once. "Oh, Midari! It's nice seeing you here! We had a thrilling game! I'm really looking forward to seeing what she cooks up next time..."

    "Yeah, I heard it was intense, the whole council was talking about it. But enough about the past. Got any plans lined up for the day?"

    "Not yet, but I'm sure I'll find something! There are always games going on here!"

    "Well, if you don't have anything yet...I WANT A REMATCH!" She'd hoped to play it cool, but her eagerness was getting the best of her. Still, she'd ask fair and square this time. No kidnapping or arrests. "Just hear me out, I've got something that'll knock those stockings right off! Look, I've got all of the stuff ready, so just let me explain the rul-"

    "Alright, Midari...how would you feel about a different kind of game this time? It isn't played with cards or chips, but it's still a gamble.~"

    What? Not played with cards or chips? But she'd spent weeks planning this, setting up everything they needed, ironing out all of the rules, making sure it was going to be as dangerous as possible! Was all of her hard work just going to go to waste? And what would even be entertaining about a game without any of those things? "Why would I want to play a different game? We had so much fun last time!" she pleaded, leaning closer to the table and digging through her bag until her hands clasped cold metal. She whipped it out, holding her hand towards her. "Yumeko, please just take my gun and let's go set things up! One shot, I'll let you have a free shot at me! Please, just press the barrel against my head and-"

    "No guns, or I don't play with you at all." Yumeko stated quietly, smile disappearing as she let disdain fill her voice. Her hand reached out to gently take the gun, setting it down on the table before she turned back around. "I already told you that there isn't any true risk when those are involved, not when you're so eager to die. If you aren't willing to play by my rules, I can have plenty of fun with Ryota, and you can just go by yourself and-"

    No, she couldn't choose that spineless bastard over her! He didn't deserve her, he didn't appreciate her the way she did! He was just her pet, her pawn, not someone who understood the true appeal of gambling, the thrill of surprises! "Okay! Okay, I'll do it! Whatever it is I'll do it, just name the rules! I need you, Yumeko, please! You're all I've thought about since that day! All I can think about is the rush I got when we were together, that look in your eyes...Relieve me, relieve me of all of this pent up pressure!~" She was pleading now, getting down onto her knees, staring up at the woman who held all of the power, who was her only chance at getting some relief before she went mad with lust and boredom.

    Yumeko finally smiled again, and though her face held the same cheerful innocence she often wore, she could have sworn she saw those eyes flash for a moment, that briefest glimpse of the creature she so idolized stirring beneath the surface. 

    "Actually, you're going to be feeling even more pressure before our game is over, Midari. You're going to be groveling at my feet, begging for relief.~"

    ~~~

    And so Yumeko had told her the rules of her game. She was to go about her day today as normal, with a few exceptions: 

    1. She wasn't to use the restroom or otherwise relieve herself (be it intentionally or unintentionally) until after she was given explicit permission from Yumeko. If she broke this rule before classes let out for the day, Yumeko would cancel their fun entirely. 

    2. For an extra element of chance, after every class, they would meet up in the hallway and Yumeko would flip two coins. If they both landed on tails, nothing would happen. One head, and she would be forced to down half a bottle of water right there in the few minutes before her next class, or if two heads, it would be an entire bottle. Anything else she chose to drink throughout the day and how much was entirely her choice.

    And finally, what was probably going to be the most difficult part of the challenge:

    3. She was forbidden from being anything but pleasant to Ryota if they happened to cross paths.

    She still wasn't sure how the hell having to piss was going to be anywhere close to the thrill she could seek from a gun, but this was the task Yumeko had given her, so she was determined to follow orders and see where it led. Yumeko had promised that after classes were over, they'd 'move somewhere more private for the real fun to begin', and, well...she hoped at least some of what her idol had in mind was close to what was now running rampant through her own imagination...

    ~~~

    If there was one benefit to this game of Yumeko's that she hadn't expected, it was how much more sensitive her full bladder seemed to make everything else.

    The first three classes hadn't been bad at all (she'd downed the bottle and a half from the coin flips with ease), and while lunch had been uncomfortable, it had still been manageable (so much so, in fact, that she'd downed an entire can of tea with her food, just to liven the rest of the challenge up). But things had started hitting harder for her next class, and another half bottle had actually sent nerves running through her. Although, that only served to heighten her excitement. If she was actually starting to sweat, maybe this wasn't going to be so boring after all...

    After a while of shifting and squirming in her seat during the daily council meeting, she'd ditched the room for one of her usual 'bathroom breaks'. On her way out she'd heard a few of the members muttering to each other about her awkward body language. It was ironic, actually. The one time she actually did need to piss and had a valid excuse to bust out of there, and she wasn't even going to go.

    Stepping into the stall and seeing the toilet had her shoving a hand down her skirt for an entirely different reason than usual as she was forced to cross her legs, groaning quietly. She really hadn't expected all of that water to catch up with her so early on in the challenge, but she was quickly approaching the closest she'd ever come to actual desperation. She wasn't going to let out a drop though. She had to save everything for Yumeko!

    "Yumeko..."

    Just whispering her name sent chills through her, her body shuddering before she'd sat down on the toilet. She'd had to clench her lower muscles tightly as they threatened to contract again. Fuck, she had to piss.

    "Fuck..."

    Closing her eyes and leaning her head back, she'd tried to ignore the present urge in favor of taking care of other urges. It was slow going at first. Despite her desire, it was hard to relax and get into the mood when most of her energy was focused on the constant throbbing in her abdomen. Every light touch had her stiffening up or squirming on the cold porcelain as the urgency spiked, and she had to cross her legs more than once in order to maintain control.

    But once she'd finally started to get into the rhythm of things? Once the lighter touches started adding up, and when she'd started to regain the ability to focus on the feeling of sensations besides her bladder's urges? Those other delicious tingles, the teasing drips that ran along such a sensitive area, reminding her what else could be dripping if she would just let go...

    Holy shit.

    She hadn't done anything else different from her usual stroking routine, but every single nerve seemed to be on edge, every bit of stimuli amplified tenfold. It was rolling through her body in dizzying waves, at one point so intense that she'd nearly blacked out, the bathroom stall speckling at the edges of her vison as she gasped for air, barely able to make out her ragged voice over the ringing in her ears. Mother of fuck. The only thing that kept her conscious was the absolutely burning throbbing between her legs, her hand pressed hard against the slick, pulsing part of her that was now trying to force a jet of piss out of her with all its strength. She could feel her bladder contracting along with the aftershocks, could feel everything running up her urethra, teetering right on the edge of coming out as she gently rocked in place, shuddering, with her palm serving as the only thing stopping her from losing complete control. 

    "You can do this...Y-You can do this..." she muttered repeatedly, biting down on her lip and moaning as she waited for her body to ride out the afterglow of pleasure. Slowly, her breathing began to steady, the sensation below beginning to dull as she lost her hypersensitivity, and after a few minutes she managed to pull her hand back to wipe it off with a wad of toilet paper, relying on her clenching muscles alone to hold back the flood. 

    Sweat was dripping along her forehead as she leaned her head back, closing her eyes. That was...well, it wasn't exactly at the top of her list when it came to euphoric experiences (gunplay was always going to rest at the top, forever coveted until she could find someone to engage in it with her), but...

    "What a fuckin' rush..."

    Light tapping on tile caught her attention as the restroom door creaked open, and she could see black dress shoes with white socks below the stall's opening, slowly creeping into the room in front of her. They hadn't dared come close to her stall, lurking back towards the sinks, but she could see them shuffling from side to side, eventually crossing over each other and hopping around as a hesitant knocking sounded against the granite counter. 

    "U-Um...Miss Midari? A-Are you...almost done? I-I know you don't like being, er, interrupted, b-but the other restrooms are closed for cleaning, a-and it's kind of an emergency..." The legs stepped back out of range from her limited vision as soon as the girl had finished squeaking out her question, and she just barely caught a frantically murmured "Pleasepleasedon'tshootmeohgoshpleasedon'tshoot!" She was sure that last bit had been more of a desperate prayer (how pointless), certainly not actually aimed at her.

    Any other time, she probably would have been pissed off enough to storm out and scare the living daylights out of whatever poor girl had bothered her during these special times, maybe even toy with the little thing for a bit if she wanted to get any pleasure to make up for the ruined session. But today...well, she was still in one of the most blissful afterglows of her life, so she supposed she could afford to be forgiving.

    And actually...perhaps this girl could do a little something for her after all...

    "It's fine, I don't give a shit. Just hop in and go before you piss yourself, I can see you wriggling like a toddler out there."

    The girl was hesitating, shuffing around in silence for a moment before she spoke up again, sneaking back into view as she paused in front of her stall. "Um...a-are you sure? I-It's really okay?"

    She guessed she couldn't fault her for being so cautious. It wasn't exactly above her morals to pull a trick once in a while, only to twist it around to get what she really wanted. "I'm serious, I really don't care. Just hurry up before I change my mind!"

    "Oh...o-okay...Thank you, M-Miss Midari! I really appreciate it!" Darting footsteps tapped to her left as the girl ran into a stall a couple of doors down from her own, slamming it shut and fumbling with the lock before she got situated, moaning and whimpering under her breath the whole time. 

    That's it, just let go. You must be so damn desperate...

    The moment she heard the torrent hitting the bowl she doubled over, biting down on her knuckles to muffle a cry of her own as she heard the girl huffing in relief. Her urge had just barely settled back to an ache earlier, but now it was back in full force, throbbing harshly as she squirmed around, crossing her legs so tightly that her thighs soon burned with the strain. It was splattering so loudly, hissing and pouring, the sound echoing around the otherwise silent bathroom...her bladder spasmed again, and she just barely clenched her muscles back to prevent a leak, tears springing to her eyes as she fought to breathe quietly through her nose.

    It's torture...Fucking hell, it's absolute torture!

    Thank you, Yumeko, you devil. Thank you, Thank you, Thank you!

    It was all she could do to focus on her pulsing bladder instead of the slowly-returning arousal below, keeping still and trying to breathe calmly instead of giving in to the sensation as the girl stepped out to wash her hands, the running water almost as agonizing. She really couldn't risk a second wave right now. No, as delicious as this suffering was, she needed to wait for a few hours, let her aching bladder settle while she distracted herself with mundane things. 

    She needed to wait for Yumeko.

    Yes...that would be far more pleasurable than anything she could conceive of doing to herself right now...

    ~~~

    Two wonderfully brutal hours later (and a final half bottle of water she'd barely been able to drink, one that the coin had only given her because her hands were shaking too badly to actually flip it), after final classes had let out for the day, she'd wasted no time tracking the little devil down, speed-walking through the hallways and trying not to stop too often. Once she finally found her she couldn't help rocking back and forth and bouncing in place where she stood, only partially out of eagerness. "Yumeko, I've followed-ah, all of your orders! Let's-ngh, start the game!"

    Yumeko hummed to herself, looking her over carefully before she smiled, clasping her hands together. "Wow, you really can't keep still, can you? Alright, let's go down to that room of yours! This is going to be so much fun!~" She was giggling, grasping her hand and pulling her along as she skipped down the hallways.

    It was such a strange, cheerful tone Yumeko was using, but she didn't mind it. It was the complete opposite of Yumeko's true aesthetic, that cold, calculating, crazy bitch that lurked under the surface, and it only served to make her even more excited about what was to come, sending her blood rushing with the dose of unease that came with wondering when that façade would be cast aside, wondering when Yumeko would rip into her once again...

    Would she treat her just as cruelly as she had the last time they'd played together, berate her and act like she wasn't worthy of being anywhere near her level? 

    Just the thought sent a shiver through her, and she tensed up, pausing in her steps and squeezing her thighs together as the throbbing between her legs spiked. How many of those bottles have I downed now? Fuck, there was that tea too...

    "You're almost bursting, aren't you? Don't slow down now though!" Yumeko chided, pouting for a moment. "We're just about to have some fun, aren't we?"

    Of course, she couldn't stop now! The sooner they got there, the sooner she could see what Yumeko was really planning to do to her, the sooner they could be alone, together, just the two of them in a soundproof room...

    Bladder be damned, she tightened her grip on Yumeko's hand, taking the lead as she nearly bolted the rest of the way to their destination. They reached the door in a couple of minutes, and she hopped around, crossing her legs against increasingly-insistent aches as she yanked the key from her vest pocket.

    "Now, once we step inside, you need to stand still with your arms apart so I can frisk you, okay?~" Yumeko giggled.

    Damn it. 

    She should have known Yumeko wouldn't have changed her mind about the no gun rule.

    Scowling, she unlocked the door and waited inside, standing as still as could be while Yumeko closed the door behind them. The girl was smiling as she made her way over, walking slowly to encircle her before she placed her hands on her shoulders, slowly feeling along the fabric of her sleeves. Those hands soon slid to move along her back, then crept forwards, reaching under and moving over her chest in firm, thorough strokes. The slight bit of attention already had her pulse spiking, and she bit back a moan, closing her eyes and trying to lean further into those fingers.

    "Uh-uh! This is a serious pat down!" Yumeko huffed, pulling her hands away for a minute before she stepped around, bringing them back to feel along her waist and down her legs in a way that made her want to melt. "You're desperate though, aren't you, Midari? Just these light strokes are enough to have you on the verge of begging, aren't they?" she whispered in her ear, a finger brushing her lip for a split second. 

    Her single gun was swiftly yanked out of her hiding place and unloaded, tossed across the room with an empty clatter.

    "You disgust me."

    Without any warning, fingers ran down her stomach and towards her bladder in a single swift motion, pressing into her swollen skin one at a time. Two. Four. Six. Eight. All ten, massaging in small circles and feeling around every aching inch, forcing her breath to hitch and gasp as she struggled to stay perfectly still, and not send her hands lunging downwards. Stronger pulses kept striking in new spots as Yumeko continued to feel around like she was molding clay, and she clenched her muscles as tightly as she could against the sudden rush of burning pressure, tears beginning to prick at her eyes.

    "How about now, Midari? How close are you to losing control and begging me to help you with what you can't accomplish yourself? It's just like our last game, isn't it? Except, this time..." Oh fuck, it was Yumeko's real voice this time, that heartless tone that sent tingles through every inch of her, disdain practically dripping in every word. "This time I'm in charge of the rules. I'm the one getting the pleasure out of this. I'm not here to serve your suicidal whims, you're here to serve me." 

    Her breathing was quickening the longer Yumeko went on, that familiar ache filling every fibre of her body as she squeezed her thighs together for another purpose, a moan escaping her lips. But even before that ripple of pleasure could run through her, a wave of pressure nearly overtook her, her abdomen quivering with an especially frantic spasm that had her legs trembling.

    "Yumeko, fuck, I-I think I'm gonna-"

    "What did I say about who was in charge, Midari? You aren't allowed to let a drop go until I say so. Follow the rules of the game. Hold it."

    She was outright panting now, straining every inch of her body into tightening up where she stood, still unsure if she was allowed to grab herself or cross her legs. The throbs were absolutely relentless now, each pulse reminding her of how damn full she was, how long she'd been holding it all in, how close she was to exploding.

    "You are going to wait for however long I want you to, no matter what I do to you. And then I'm going to savor watching you lose control...Is that clear?"

    She was in so much pain that she wanted to cry, her breathing unsteady, but she found herself grinning anyways, a sharp cackle bursting from her no matter how badly it shook her bladder. "You know, this is pretty damn close to what you fussed at me for. No matter what, my body's gonna give out eventually, so you'll still get what you want. Not much of a gamble, is it?"

    "But isn't this what you wanted? An excuse for me to berate you like the pathetic person you are? Time with just the two of us and no one to interfere? A game where all of my focus is on you?"

    If she wasn't so busy trying not to piss herself, she probably would have creamed her skirt right there. Was Yumeko actually just doing this for her?

    "Y-Yeah, but..."

    Yumeko had stepped forward again, pressing her larger chest right up against hers, those entrancing red eyes staring into her as a hand crept around her neck, squeezing tighter and pulling until their lips were locked. Yumeko pulled away before she could make any attempts to prolong the kiss, smirking.

    "It'll still be a guessing game of when you'll lose it, right? Every move you make will be a gamble to hold it in!"

    ~~~

    Damn, she had to piss so badly she could barely think about anything else, could hardly focus on taking in the image of Yumeko lying, still clothed, underneath her, face flushed and eyes practically glowing with that delicious, terrifying gaze. She couldn't stop the strange lap dance she was giving, her crotch grinding into that soft stomach with no sense of rhythm, rocking this way and that and suddenly jerking to change direction mid-movement. She just had to find the right angle, the right sense of pressure to keep the flood at bay for just a few more seconds, please, just a moment where the burning pressure at the edge wasn't shrieking at her.

    "Fuck, Yumeko, please..."

    Her thighs kept clenching around the body beneath her for all that they were worth, tingling and shaking as she strained the muscles to squeeze harder still, but it did nothing but add extra pressure between her legs, sent beads of teasing sweat rolling along them. She was trying so hard not to breathe, not daring to inflate her core with air that could take up precious space, and the dizziness was amazing, sending her vision dancing and adding yet another rush of pleasure that threatened to overtake her. It was wet down there, wet and clenching, over and over against nothing, fuck she needed to-

    She had to gasp for air just before she blacked out, her breaths coming out ragged and desperate, quick and short alternating with longer heaves as she lowered her head to rest against Yumeko's, each inhale sending waves of agony through her bladder, sending more waves of pleasure through overstimulated organs that were still trying to recover from the euphoria she'd just ridden out. The pressure was still there, it was still there and it was such sublime torture, and she had to keep squirming even though her crotch was begging her to stay still to recover, each wave of friction hurting and causing her to flinch.

    A fresh burst of warmth joined the slimy moisture between her legs, and she cried out, burying her face into Yumeko's neck as she shoved her hands against her crotch. It hurt, oh, it hurt, and no matter how hard she strained and clenched it kept coming, pouring out between her fingers and pooling into the fabric of the dress shirt below her.

    "No! N-No, nonono!!! We can't stop the fun now, we can't!!!"

    She liked to think her willpower had been what had finally sealed off the leak, but in reality it was Yumeko's hand, slipping past her own to squeeze and press against her most intimate areas.

    "I'm only helping you for a moment while you collect yourself. This is still a gamble, right? The rest of the game will be on you."

    She tried to nod, but all she ended up doing was sinking her teeth into Yumeko's neck to muffle an agonized, overjoyed scream. Yumeko was touching her, she was touching her and fuck, that was what she dreamed about so often, a satisfying thought-turned-reality that almost made her body overload yet again. She couldn't help a quick buck against those fingers, but that only earned a swat on her ass that forced her to yelp, another quick spurt of urine escaping.

    "Now now, that isn't fair! This game isn't about getting whatever you want! No breaking the rules!"

    And then Yumeko withdrew her hand, leaving her to fend off the inevitable alone. "FUCK! FUCKFUCKFUCK!"

    She had to piss, she had to piss so badly she couldn't stand it, every breath, every tiny motion making the urge worse and worse, reminding her that no matter how much she begged and pleaded and moaned, it was going to come out soon, it was going to come out and the game would end and she couldn't stave it off forever. She was writhing around like her life depended on it, shoving her hands into her crotch and grinding against Yumeko, crying and gasping and unable to help the saliva dripping from her mouth, unable to help the slick that was still dripping and being produced in the same area where another liquid was barely being contained. "I don't want to go yet, I can't, please pleasepleaseplease don't let me, d-don't let me-"

    Another teasing spurt ran along her fingers and she sobbed, rocking her hips with a whimper. She'd been holding for so long now, it was almost hard to imagine actually letting go completely, and these leaks were only serving to sharpen the burning pain below, not relieve it. But damn, it felt amazing, the constant pressure and pain teasing her in ways normal ministrations could never hope to.

    I can't let our game end yet! 

    "Y-Yumeko!" she gasped out, shifting to try and grasp her crotch more firmly. "The gun, g-get the gun!" She could see Yumeko raising up her head to glare at her, so she hurried to finish speaking before she could be interrupted. "I know it's empty, I'm-ah, n-not gonna fuckin' shoot it! J-Just hand it to me, please!"

    Yumeko looked skeptical, but she had the mercy (or maybe just curiosity) to fulfill her request, shifting her arms behind her and pushing to slide herself further back along the floor until she could reach the weapon. Once she grasped it, she held it out to her.

    She snatched it immediately with one hand, fumbling to shift it in her fingers until she had it with the handle up, the barrel facing towards herself. Perfect. Bracing herself, she raised herself up from Yumeko's wet stomach, wasting no time shoving the metal between her legs and pressing it as closely against her crotch as she could, squeezing her thighs shut around it. The shocking cold of the object forced her to leak a small spurt, but after her body heat began to warm it she regained control. 

    "Mmm, that's creative...I suppose I won't count the gun against you for this..." Yumeko murmured, pulling on the collar of her vest until she adjusted, sitting on her knees, still on top of her stomach. "Let's see how much longer you can go..." With a devilish grin, she'd yanked her to lean down further, capturing her lower lip in a bite that drew blood.

    She couldn't help moaning, her remaining eye closing as she tried to focus her other senses on capturing this moment. The smell of Yumeko's perfume, so much sweeter and more gentle than the girl who wore it. Her pants and murmurs in her ears, the warm hands roaming through her hair and down her neck to stroke her collarbones, and soon slipping under her shirts to run along her stomach.

    "You're so pretty, Midari...It's a shame you're such a wreck."

    Oh fuck, her hands were just barely brushing along her abdomen, but it was still enough to send fresh waves of desperation shuddering through her, her hands tightening their grip on Yumeko's top as she squirmed. "No, nononono-"

    Her bladder spasmed again, sharp and agonizing, and no matter how hard she clenched, a hot stream drenched the gun, running down the barrel and wetting her legs. Breath hitching, she bucked, half-grinding against the metal object in a last-ditch attempt to increase the pressure, but it was no use. She was completely losing control now, her abdomen becoming strangely warm as her bladder began to empty of its own will. 

    "Fuck...I-I can't..."

    She was clenching every muscle, but piss was still flooding out of her, loud hissing and her own ragged gasps filling the room as she collapsed against Yumeko, her face resting between her breasts. The girl's fingers laced themselves through her hair, gripping it tightly enough to hurt as she pulled her head up to make eye contact, while the other pulled the gun out from between her legs, dangling the dripping thing in front of her.

    "You've ruined your favourite toy, haven't you? You're so tired you can barely move, you're drenched with more than just piss, and I think even less of you now than I already did...how does that make you feel, Midari? Who's the winner of this little game?"

    She knew the answer was supposed to be 'Yumeko'. This whole thing was supposed to be payback for her own game, proving a point by doing something that primarily gave Yumeko pleasure while she suffered, just like how Yumeko had suffered through a boring gamble for her own twisted benefit. And it had definitely given Yumeko pleasure. The girl's eyes were nearly glowing, her chest heaving with her own breathless pants and her face blazing red, her legs quivering underneath where she was sitting. Damn, she hadn't even needed to rub one out, coming just from the show alone. 

    But...lying here with sopping wet fabric underneath her, soaking her own clothes as relief began to make her head spin, having been pushed to her absolute limit, put through pure hell and agony with something that could be done over long stretches of time, instead of the split-second highs the click of her gun could offer...being brought to a pitiful condition like this...and with Yumeko getting so physical with her, paying attention to only her for a good hour or two...

    "Actually..." she huffed, a giddy smile working its way onto her face despite her exhaustion. "I think...this is more of a draw. We might have to go for another round to decide..."

    "So you still haven't learned your lesson..." Despite the cold gaze, she could tell that, this time, it was more for show than actual disappointment. "I guess I'll have to raise the stakes then..."
    • 2 comments
    • 2,400 views

Our community blogs

  1. Today I was so busy so I can’t do my pee challenge. So I will just share the first time I peed myself here. Sorry for the bad grammar.

    _______________

    I was about 10 years old. Me and classmates had to sleep (like take a nap after lunch) at school. I just done with my lunch, got some foods and milk, I also drank a lot of water before because it was really hot that day. I haven’t pee the hold morning, I hated the toilets at my old primary school, it’s dirty and don’t even have doors. So that I was never wanting to pee at school. 

    But that day, because it was so hot then I forgot the true is... water will make me have to pee. And yes... I REALLY need to pee. I lied on the same bed with my classmates, that was a big beg, enough for 5 kids to sleep in. I was at the end of the bed. Everything I did was holding my crotch with both hands. So horrible. My friends were all sleep but me kept shaking to try to hold in. 

    It was like 9/10. I couldn’t  even sit up. Just hold and hold. Then, I just  took my coat, tried to put it right between my crotch to hold but... I peed. I peed on my coat... about 5 seconds and I just tried so hard to stop it. My old school uniform is blouse and skirts so it hard to saw what I was doing at that time.  

    I took out the coat and hold my pee with one hand. Other, I tried to find something else that I can pee in. And guess what... a water bottle of someone need me. It still has 1/3 water in it but.... I had no choice. I tried to get out of the bed, that was a hard time. I dropped about 2 seconds but lucky that I stopped it. Then I took off my panties and started to pee in the water bottle. The stream was fucking hard and it made big pee noise. But I was fine, my classmates were still all sleeping. There were about 20 people in the room ( my bed in the end of the room). The bottle was full but my pee still a lot and kept coming of so hard, I tried so bad to hold in and I did it. I cleaned up some pee on the floor with my panties and coat, then I went out to throw the pee bottle. 

    The pressure was less than before but still.... I needed to pee so bad. I threw the bottle and went to the school backyard. No people in there. And I just lost control and let it go.  The rest of the day, i studied at school like normal but no panties. And... nobody found out that I peed in class.

    That was the first time I peed myself outside... not in the toilet. So panic but I didn’t know why I thought it was so cool and I always want to pee myself after that event. 

  2. This story commissioned by Night Rain

    With thanks to Sake and Biku for editing


     

     

    Red hair. Delicate, smooth skin. A gentle smile with a modest posture. Pinkish eyes holding a soft contentment with the world.

    Even from a distance, Elise could admire Sakura's natural beauty as one admired some well-kept flowers, enough to make her stare for more than a bit. How could she not, though? These diplomatic meetings between Hoshido and Nohr in Corrin's Astral Planes castle only happen every couple of months or so.

    Sitting at a table in a flower garden, Elise sighed to herself. Yep, she liked Sakura. Like-liked, even. She'd had enough time since that incident at the banquet to sort these feelings out, even accept that she felt this way for another girl. Just seeing Hoshido’s fairest princess now filled her heart with all kinds of emotions, but most of all was a kind of happiness she had never felt with her family and friends before.

    Elise had to confess her feelings, no two ways about it. If she didn’t, they would eat away at her until she drove herself crazy. At least, that’s what Camilla told her, and she wasn’t about to doubt her big sister when it came to matters of the heart. But looking at Sakura now, Elise wasn’t sure if she could bring herself to do it. Thinking about it was enough to fill her stomach with butterflies, send her heart quivering with anxiety, and make her body tingle in unpleasant ways, especially at her groin. All sorts of doubts would plague her mind as well: What if Sakura only saw her as a friend? What if she wasn’t interested in girls to begin with? Would they even be able to stay friends after this?

    Elise shook her head, then quickly chugged the last of her tea for courage. Sitting there and letting these thoughts fester would get her nowhere. She needed to get up and do it while the girl of her dreams was still by herself.

    She marched up with dedication at first, rehearsing the exact speech she would give over and over in her mind. But as Sakura’s ear twitched from her footsteps and the princess turned to make eye contact, all of that careful planning vanished from Elise’s mind in an instant. She came to an immediate stop, her eyes going wide and face growing warm.

    “Oh, Elise!” said Sakura, “It’s good to see you. Did you need something?”

    “Um, h-hi Sakura!” Elise’s voice lacked any of the confidence she’d hoped to have at this moment. “I was just here, um, admiring you...r interest in the flowers, yeah! And I thought I’d c-come over and… say hi?” She could not keep eye contact, even if she were told her life depended on it.

    Sakura was no dummy either, already tilting her head with a quizzical look. “Um, are you okay?”

    “No!” blurted Elise, quickly realizing her louder-than-intentional volume and trying to smile it away. “Um, I mean yes! I’m just, er, happy to see you again. It feels like it’s been forever since we saw each other last, you know?”

    “Mmm, it does feel that way. It seems like the time we spend together always flies by, doesn’t it?”

    “Sure does! So..." Elise paused to scratch her cheek and think of what to say next. “Crazy question, but how do you feel about kissing a girl?” No, that’s way too much! “I think you’re prettier than all the flowers in this garden!” Ugh, super-cheesy! Where are you, Camilla? I need your help now!

    “Elise, are you sure you’re okay?” There was that worried look again. “Do you need me to take a look at you?” She lifted a hand towards Elise’s forehead.

    “I’m fine, honest!” Elise quickly took a step back. “But well, I really need to, um, tell you a few important things, and I might’ve, um, skipped my morning meditation, that’s all.”

    “Oh!” Sakura’s eyes widened as she glanced somewhere behind Elise.

    “Huh? W-What’s wrong?” asked Elise, taking a quick look behind her and finding no one. Is someone spying on me trying to confess?

    “Um, it’s nothing.” Sakura nudged a stray bang out of her face “I just remembered that I, um, need to join my sister for our morning meditations. I almost forgot about it."

    Somehow, Elise felt equal amounts of relief and disappointment. "Oh, then don't let me keep you. Go right ahead!" she declared with a smile that she hoped looked genuine.

    "Hmm, but before I go, can we promise to meet up again later? M-maybe in a couple hours?"

    "S-sure thing!" Elise nodded. "Where do you want to meet?"

    "How about the gate that leads into the forest? I've been wanting to take a walk outside the castle, and I'd l-like to have a friend with me." A small blush peeked through Sakura's face. "That is, if you're okay with it."

    “Oh, absolutely! A couple hours from now; I’ll be there for sure!”

    Sakura bowed, and the two parted ways from there. The moment Elise rounded a corner, she dropped her smile and let out an exasperated sigh. Confessing her feelings was turning out way tougher than she thought. She certainly didn't expect herself to turn all shy and bashful like her friend. As cute as it was to watch Sakura act that way, she had to admit it wasn’t quite so pleasant when it was happening to her.

    But as disappointed in herself as she felt, Elise couldn't get too down about it. She would have a second chance at it in a couple hours, after all. However, she absolutely could not screw this up again, for Sakura’s sake as much as her own. It was time to get serious, and that meant she needed to prepare herself. First up: another cup of tea to soothe her mind. That, and it was a  particularly lovely brew, so she couldn't help herself anyway.

     


     

    "Ooh, that was not a good idea!"

    Elise frowned as she stood at the gate to the woods. Well, stood was not entirely accurate. She more shifted and fidgeted, occasionally pacing from one end to the other.

    Despite her best planning and deep breathing, Elise was just as nervous as her first confession attempt. The same doubts from before would still not leave her head, and no doubt Sakura was  probably weirded out from last time. If anything else, she felt more worried than ever, and Sakura being a little late was not helping matters.

    This was not even getting into the other problem that had arisen, the product of having a second and even third cup of tea. In her worry over her Sakura dilemma, Elise had completely neglected an important part of her morning rituals. Enough had filled her bladder to send off one unpleasant throb after the next, doubling her worries.

    Stupid Jakob, why does he have to make such tasty tea? Elise put one knee over the other to suppress another wave, looking around to make sure no one saw her potty dance. She couldn't confess to Sakura, not with crossed legs and a major risk of soaking her bloomers like she did at the dinner. Problem was, she didn't know if she had enough time for a quick potty break. The nearest bathroom was a couple buildings away, and she didn't want to be absent when Sakura showed up.

    Her eyes then drifted towards a set of well-kept bushes on both sides of the gate. She knew it was wrong to think about it, but the idea was there. Just a quick little squat and her problem would be solved. It's what Sakura had to do back then and what Elise would have done if her holding strength hadn't failed her so spectacularly.

    That party… her thoughts kept leading her back there. Why wouldn’t they? It was the night Elise realized that her feelings for Sakura were different than for the rest of her friends and family. However, it also made her think of that one moment before that, the first time she and Sakura relieved themselves together. Here they were about to head into the forest where it happened, and Elise was in dire need of a tinkle. She was beginning to realize that fate had a strange sense of humor sometimes.

    But back to the matter at hand. Elise’s hands drifted to her skirt while she eyed the bushes. If this was what she needed to do to ensure a successful confession, she would not hesitate. At least there wasn’t anyone nearby at the moment...

    “E-Elise?”

    “Hah!?” She jumped in place at the voice right behind her, but quickly turned around with a strained smile. “Oh, Sakura! Y-You made it,” said Elise, trying to get her breathing - and her bladder - under control. She considered the fact that nothing had escaped her groin to be nothing short of a miracle.

    “Um, s-sorry if I startled you,” replied Sakura, “I h-had to stay a bit longer to m-make sure everything was just right. I hope you can forgive me.”

    “Eh-heh, it’s okay.” Elise’s gaze drifted back to the bushes, which no longer looked so inviting in the presence of her crush. “I was just, er, taking in the fresh air for a moment. I get lost in it sometimes, you know?”

    “I suppose so…” Sakura’s eyes followed Elise’s to the shrubbery as well and the faintest hint of concern appeared on her lips.

    Elise dreaded the answer, but asked anyway. “S-something wrong, Sakura?”

    “Mmm, N-no, it’s nothing,” she replied.

    “Hey, we don’t have to do this if you don’t want. Maybe we’ll try again later tonight or tomorrow?” Elise felt like a bit of a coward for trying to back out, even if it was supposedly for her friend’s sake.

    To this, Sakura put on a smile. “I’m f-fine. This is something I’ve been w-wanting to do. I think it’ll help me out, anyway.”

    Help her out? Elise felt her concern rising, but it paled in comparison to the desires of her heart and bladder. “Okay, if you’re ready to go, then I am too! Shall we?”

    Sakura nodded. “Let’s go.”

    Both girls turned and departed through the gate, Sakura walking just in front of Elise. The endless fields of lush trees and plants entered their view, the faint rustling of leaves accompanying the birdsong overhead. Unique plants not found anywhere in Hoshido or Nohr sprouted all over, making for a peaceful and awe-inspiring sight.

    Sadly, the natural beauty of these woods was the last thing on Elise’s troubled mind. Though she was right behind Sakura, her fake smile dropped to a frown as she took one last look at the bushes that could no longer serve as her emergency bathroom. To say this was not how she had planned on her big confession going would be an understatement. A panicky heart, uncooperative mind, and now a bursting bladder on top of it all? Suddenly, this one moment of stage fright felt more insurmountable than any of the battles from the war.

    She knew of the obvious solution: just tell Sakura she needed to squat behind a tree and make a little water. It would take care of one problem at least. Unfortunately, Elise could not even bring herself to muster those words. Not only were the nerves getting to her, but those pesky doubtful thoughts discouraged her as well. What would it look like if Elise stopped to pee, then came forward with her feelings before even having the chance to wash her hands? That was no way to confess; it had to be a perfect, convincing display of how someone genuinely feels for another. There was also the slight chance that Sakura would need to go sometime during the walk as well, and they might even have to squat and hold hands together like all those times long ago. As nice as it was to have a moment like that, she knew it always took a lot for Sakura to pee next to another girl. Elise certainly didn’t want to force so much on her so quickly.

    Yet again, Elise felt disappointed in herself, but she would just have to wait for another opportunity, both to pee and to come clean. Maybe it’s for the better, she thought. Sakura looked pretty concerned with other things, anyway. There was a faint but certain uneasiness to her walk. Not only  was it a bit slower than normal, but it had a hint of stiffness to it.

    For a moment, Elise had to wonder if she was the only one suffering from an overfilled bladder, but that would be too perfect. Sakura just had to be tired or something. Besides, the tension in Sakura’s body was nothing compared to Elise’s. She kept her hands together over the hem of her skirt, a gesture combining both her nervousness and urge for relief. Her teeth idly nibbled on her lower lip, and she occasionally let off a faint whimper with each throb from her groin. For her, this relaxing nature walk was going to be anything but.

    "W-whoa!"

    Especially if she didn't keep an eye out for stray roots.

    Elise stumbled forward, frantically waving her arms in a desperate attempt to balance herself. It was all for naught, as she felt herself falling forward, having just enough time to cover her face before she hit the dirt with a thud.

    “E-Elise!?” Sakura’s hands went to her mouth.

    “Uugh…” Elise groaned as she slowly pushed up onto her hands and knees. Great, now I’m just like Arthur, she chided herself, Could this get any worse?

    Her eyes shot open immediately after, for she realized it already had. First, with her short dress and rigid hem, Elise knew she was giving Sakura and the forest behind her a good look at her black bloomers. Worse than that, she became very aware of an unwanted wetness pressing against her groin, faint but frightening all the same. Her bladder had taken advantage of her momentary gap in defense, letting loose a quick spurt when she had smacked into the ground.

    “Are you o-okay?” Sakura knelt down to her rigid friend.

    “Yep!” Like a bolt of lightning, Elise shot right back up to her feet. "Just a little tumble there, n-nothing to worry about, hee hee!"

    Sakura gave her an unconvinced look as she stood back up, the corner of her mouth wincing ever so slightly. “Are you sure? That looked like a hard fall.”

    In truth, it had hurt a bit, and now Elise had to deal with pain in other parts of her body than her bladder. “Of course I’m sure! Abso-posi-lutely!” she tried to put on her best fake smile despite all the pressure.  “Now what do you say we c-continue our little walk? J-just you and me and all the birds and trees and-”

    “Elise.”

    Elise’s babbling came to an immediate end. It was rare for her to hear Sakura speak with such an authoritative tone, even rarer for it to be directed towards her. It reminded her of the way Xander spoke to her before sitting her down for a serious talk. “Y-Yes?” she asked with a flat face.

    Sakura’s expression was stoic and serious. “I know what’s bothering you.”

    Just when Elise thought she couldn’t worry any harder. Her heart skipped several beats and her breath caught in her throat. It felt like the agonizing pressure spread from her bladder to her entire body, like she could explode in a tidal wave of emotions at any second. “Y-you… know?” she mouthed.

    To this, Sakura slowly nodded, closing her eyes. “I had been wondering about you since the dinner. I could see it in your eyes, how full of worry they are every time you look at me.”

    Of course Sakura would figure it out. Only now did Elise realize that her friend’s concern for others would tell her everything before Elise could. Still, it did little to quell the storm inside. How long had Sakura known about her feelings? Was she about to be turned down before even getting the chance to confess? Would they even still be friends after this? All these questions flooded her mind, but she couldn’t put any of them into speech with her throat as tight as it was.

    “You’re my best friend, Elise,” she continued, opening her eyes again. “I don’t like s-seeing you b-bottling up your feelings like this. All I want is for you to be happy.”

    The damp feelings of tears welling up visited Elise’s eyes. “S-Sakura…” she started, “I’m s-so sorry. I n-never wanted to risk our f-friendship like this, but I...” she lowered her head, the first tear falling from her eye.

    Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Sakura’s hand reach out to hers. Even through a glove, its soft warmth kept her from losing complete control of herself, like a soothing anchor in a tumultuous sea.

    “It’s okay,” came Sakura’s soft voice. “I know what I have to do, for the both of us.”

    Elise felt more fragile than the most brittle of glass as she lifted her head looked into her friend’s eyes. She could see the sadness in Sakura’s eyes, as though there was a part of her that didn’t want to do whatever would come next. However, there was an equal amount of determination within, and Elise knew that she would carry it out no matter what.

    For a moment, it was like the whole world stood still as Elise waited. The surrounding forests and the noises within faded away into nothingness. All Elise could see was her friend’s lips, and all she could hear was her own heart pounding.

    Then, Sakura’s mouth finally opened. However, no words came out, only a slight, shaky intake of air. Sakura’s hand squeezed her own for an instant as well. Elise had a brief thought that maybe she had trouble getting the words out herself.

    But another noise quickly pulled Elise’s attention. A very faint sound of something falling onto the grass below them, made audible only by it hitting a stray leaf. Elise had an idea of what that noise was, and it frightened her to no end.

    No, not here, not now! Her gaze immediately jerked downwards, afraid to see a waterfall happening between her legs. She couldn’t even feel her bladder at this point, such was her mental state.

    She saw it: a yellow-tinted water falling in scattered drops and creating a small patch in the dirt. What shocked Elise the most, however, was that it was not coming from her own legs.

    “H-Huh?” She couldn’t comprehend it at first. It had to have been a strange dream. But the longer she looked, the longer she couldn’t deny it: Sakura, Princess of Hoshido and the girl she loved, was wetting herself in front of her.

    It was no small accident, either. Within seconds, the small drops became a sprinkle, her pee glistening in the sunlight as they made their way to the earth any way they could. Unfortunately, this also included running down Sakura’s legs, where her bare skin gained a gleam. Her long white socks gained the opposite, a series of dark trails running down the insides of her legs, all the way to her feet and joining with the puddle between them. Perhaps most shocking of all, her free hand went to her skirt and pulled it upwards, revealing her red panties and the wet patch growing ever larger at the crotch, making it cling to her in a way that formed an improper outline around her most personal place.

    "S-Sakura…" Elise breathlessly muttered, still not entirely able to comprehend what she saw. Her eyes darted back up to learn more, but it only left her more dumbfounded. Sakura was clearly upset; her breath shallow and ragged, her cheeks burning red, and eyes growing shiny from holding back her tears. However, that fire in her eyes was still there, even as she soaked her entire lower half, perhaps staining her socks and underwear irreparably.

    Sakura had wanted to do this; there was no other explanation for such a demeaning display. This revelation only raised more questions in Elise's mind, and she couldn't resist asking her, in the best way her overwhelmed brain could: "But… why?"

    To this, Sakura let go of Elise's hand and wiped a tear from her own eyes. "I… I never forgot about y-your, erm, accident at the dinner, and how upset you were. I was worried you s-still weren't over it, s-so I wanted us to be equal again."

    Sakura looked down at her dwindling stream and the mess it had made. By now, the puddle had grown to reach both feet, and both girls could smell her urine, sharp and unpleasant.

    "You… did this for me?"

    She nodded and gingerly lowered her skirt, hiding her soaked smallclothes from view again. "You don't have to be so worried around me anymore. Now I'm just l-like you." Sakura offered a small smile, a sincere warmth against a face full of embarrassment.

    Just when Elise thought she was already full of emotions, a new one emerged: guilt. "Oh, Sakura! You didn't have to do that!" She looked down at the grass. "I wasn't still upset about my accident. Er, maybe a little, but it wasn’t on my mind at all when I was looking at you today!"

    Now Sakura was the bewildered one. "You weren't? But then…"

    Elise could see the worry growing on Sakura's face, the dreadful thought that she had just humiliated herself for nothing. This wouldn't do; if she didn't find a way to soothe Sakura's worries, her friend might be the one leaving these woods in tears.

    "Hah!?"

    A painful throb gave Elise her answer. In all the drama, she had completely forgotten her dire need to tinkle, even when watching Sakura wet herself. There was no ignoring it any longer now; she could feel her hold slipping away by the second. She had maybe a few moments before all her pent-up piddle would come out, giving her smallclothes as much of a soaking as Sakura had done hers.

    But maybe just this once, having an accident might not be all that bad.

    “Elise? W-what’s wrong?” Sakura leaned in, her worry turning towards her friend.

    To this, Elise closed her eyes, offered a weak smile, and responded with a soft “Oops!”

    Her hold fully gave out in the very next moment. Elise’s blush grew deeper as she felt her bloomers grow very warm and very wet, very quickly. A scattered stream of yellow fell from beneath her dress while several trails ran down her pale legs and into her high boots.

    All those unpleasant sensations - the small tinkling noises, the way her clothes clung to her skin, the rapidly-cooling wetness, the sharp stench of pee - it was like Elise was back at the dinner all over again. There was one big difference, however: she didn’t feel like bawling her eyes out this time. Instead, she let out a shaky sigh, conveying both her embarrassment at peeing herself as well as the relief of finally ridding herself of a painfully-bloated bladder.

    Opening her eyes, she found Sakura staring wide-eyed at Elise’s lower half, her hands clasped over her mouth. “Oh… Oh no!” she squeaked out. “D-did you need to go all this time!?”

    Elise nodded. “Y-Yep. I just didn’t w-wanna say anything because… I really wanted to tell you something, but I was s-super nervous.” Even Elise was surprised at how the words came out so easily now, even while urine fell out of her just as effortlessly. “B-but look!”

    Elise surprised herself again by grabbing her skirt and lifting it up to show off her soaking bloomers and the exact source of her pee. While the black color made it difficult to see a wet patch, one could still see how it clung around her groin, forming an outline that her retainers would be horrified to see her showing off.

    “Tee-hee-hee, now we’re really equals!” Elise declared without shame as her piddle petered out. When all was said and done, her puddle was as big as Sakura’s, reaching from one foot to the other.

    At first, Sakura didn’t move at all, but she eventually lowered her hands and smiled. “I… guess we really are,” she said, punctuating with a giggle that sounded like music to Elise’s ears.

    “Yep!” Elise dropped her skirt and stepped out of her puddle. “Now what do you say we head back and get cleaned up? I know a bath sounds really good to me right now!” She offered her hand to Sakura.

    “Mmm, I’d l-like that very much.” She gingerly took Elise’s hand, their fingers weaving together.

    The two set off back towards the castle, leaving their puddles to evaporate and absorb into the dirt. Elise winced a bit at how cool her legs and elsewhere felt as she walked, but it was hard to get worked up over it. After the emotional ride she had been through, Elise felt strangely calm, like she no longer had to worry about anything bad anymore, especially not when she was holding the hand of the girl she desired.

    “Um, Elise?”

    “Hmm?” Elise looked over to a blushing Sakura. “What is it?”

    “Y-you said you had something you w-wanted to tell me. Could I ask what it was?”

    “Oh, that!” Elise scratched her cheek. “Um, can it wait until after the bath? I think it’s something best said in clean underwear, you know?”

    “Oh, of course! Whenever you want.”

    “Hee-hee, don’t worry,” she said, giving a smile as big as her heart. “I’ll definitely tell you soon. That’s a promise, and I never break my promises, especially not with my best friend!”

  3. Commissioned by Dustin-James Lee

    With thanks to Sake, Biku, RowletForSenator, and Phoenix (lordbardak) for editing

     

    (Note: Contains explicit mention of underaged genitalia and peeing... like, a lot of peeing. Reader discretion advised)

     

     

     

    Today could not have been a more perfect day to walk through the forests of the Hoenn region. Sunny skies, fair temperature, and a pleasant breeze kept people and Pokemon alike invigorated in their travels. Indeed, it was not an uncommon sight to see a pretty Pokemon or two going about between the trees, whether they were looking for food or just wanting to explore the world at their own pace.

    May, the novice Pokemon trainer and contest competitor, certainly kept her eyes on the woods as she walked along the trail with her friends. However, she wasn’t just looking for a new Pokemon to catch and train, but also for a little more personal reason.

    Ugh, I have to pee, she thought with a frown, a hand idly resting near her groin. Her other hand held a tall water canteen, almost empty from the long walk they had been on. Even in the sun, enough time had passed for that water to make its way into her bladder, and now a dull throb kept distracting her from enjoying the walk.

    May let out a quiet sigh. The next town was still about a day away, and there wouldn't be any bathrooms to make use of along the way. No, she'd have to squat behind a tree or bush, which was not something she was looking forward to. She'd done it plenty of times already, ever since her mom first taught her how when she was little, but squatting was just a pain in the butt for her. She didn't like the strain it put on her legs, and it always carried a risk of something going wrong, like losing balance and falling on her rear, or getting caught by a wild, aggressive Pokemon. She didn't even want to think about if a boy saw her with her shorts down.

    Like it or not, she was gonna have to answer nature's call in its domain soon. Might as well take care of it sooner rather than later, she figured. Coming to a stop, May opened her mouth to speak.

    "Uh, hey guys?"

    That wasn't her. Instead it came from Ash Ketchum, the boy walking behind her. May, along with her brother Max and the rookie breeder Brock, turned around. There was Ash, with a hand between his legs and one knee rubbing against the other, carrying a nervous smile. His Pikachu rested on his shoulder, also looking a bit embarrassed at his owner.

    “Could we maybe stop for a minute? I gotta go again!” he said, his eyes shut.

    A bead of sweat ran down everyone’s head. Business as usual with Ash, huh? May thought to herself.

    “You could’ve asked us anytime if it’s that bad, you know,” said Brock.

    “Sorry, I was so busy keeping an eye out for wild Pokemon, I wasn’t paying attention!”

    “It’s a shame we can’t teach him the Endure move,” said Max with a sigh.

    May giggled a bit at the joke. “Well, I can’t blame him. I could use a little pit stop, myself,” she said, giving a little wiggle to her hips.

    “I see…” Brock looked at May more intently than usual. This stare was quickly broken by a glare and growl from Max. “Uh, then let’s take a break! Guys on one side of the road, girls on the other?”

    “Works for me!” Ash was quick to depart for the trees, still holding onto himself.

    “Well, if everyone else is stopping, I may as well too. I mean, I could have held it for a while, but still,” said Max, following after Ash. There was a noticeable stiffness to his walk.

    May kept a close eye on Brock as he walked into the woods as well, making sure he was fully out of sight. Once that happened, she placed a hand to her groin, now that no one was around to watch her squirm a little.

    Alright, let’s get this over with, she thought, turning to the woods behind her. She stepped forward, only to immediately come to a stop before walking into a bush of poisonous leaves. “Eep, close one!” She backed up immediately and looked for another way around. Unfortunately, this plant was notorious for growing in large batches, and there seemed to be bushes of the stuff everywhere on her side. Even if she found a detour around, she didn’t trust that there wouldn’t be more out of plain sight. That was the last thing she wanted near her exposed legs, rump, and “Little Shellder” as her mom called it.

    With a sigh, May turned around and walked into the boys’ side of the forest, where not a single poison bush could be seen. She didn’t like the thought of being exposed around them, but if anything, she could trust Max to keep a tight rein on them. Besides, as long as she headed in at a different angle, there would be little chance they’d bump into each other.

    Or so she thought. As she passed a tree, May noticed some colors contrasting with the greens and browns of the woods in the corner of her eye. She immediately looked, hoping it would be a new Pokemon, but instead found something very different.

    Standing with their backs angled towards her were Ash, Brock, and Max, all three in the process of relieving themselves. She could see their streams, steady and uniform like a Mudkip’s Water Gun except more yellow, leaving from between their legs and making all kinds of noises as they fell into a bush, scattering the liquid everywhere. Ash looked relieved as expected, but Brock was smiling too, and especially Max seemed happy with how much he was finally able to let out. Even Pikachu got in on it, standing on his hind legs and tinkling onto a tree bark, his head held up and a long “Piiiiii~” escaping his open mouth.

    May’s face went red instantly. This was not a sight she was expecting to see today. Perhaps the crazier thing, however, was that she didn’t want to look away. Despite growing up with Max, this was the first time she had ever seen a boy peeing… and they were standing up. Did they really not need to squat down like she did, at least for going number one? It looked so effortless, with practically zero chance of falling over or getting a poison leaf on their place down there, which she thankfully couldn’t see from here. If only she could do something like that…

    Wait! It was like a Torchic used Flash to light up something inside her brain. She didn’t know what boys had, but who really said she couldn’t pee standing up too? Maybe she needed to take an extra step or two, but if there was even a chance she could make it work, then it was definitely worth trying.

    And what better time to test it out than now? Watching the boys relieve their bladders made her own throb a little harder, reminding her of her original reason for coming here. Putting her legs together, she snuck away and let the boys finish up by themselves. She didn’t stop until she had put more than a few trees and bushes between them; they would practically have to be right on top of her to catch what she was gonna do.

    Her privacy secured, May had to wonder exactly how this would work. She definitely lacked whatever boys had to aim it forward. The only way she could probably shoot it out like that was if she was leaning back on a log with her legs spread wide and underwear totally off. No, it was gonna come out straight down, which meant she needed to have absolutely nothing in the way for that.

    May took one last look around for any Pokemon or people, her gloved hands moving up her mini-skirt and other her shorts. Satisfied with her privacy, she hooked her fingers around the waist and pulled both her shorts and underwear down to her ankles. She then lifted one foot out and rotated them so that her legwear rested on the outside of her other foot.

    Standing back up, May lifted her skirt from the sides, revealing her bottom and “Skitty” to the forest around her. Looking down at it, she felt a little weird letting it air out like this, even somewhere she couldn’t be seen. Still, she could feel the urine just inside begging to be let out now.

    So… is this all I gotta do? May wondered as she glanced from her groin to the ground below. It seemed simple enough; with her feet at about shoulder-width, gravity would take care of it for her. Maybe her shoes would get a little bit of splatter, but that would wipe off easy enough. Still, it was probably better to start things slow.

    May took in a small breath as she gradually lowered her hold, like a faucet slowly being turned on. A soft glint could be seen at the exit before the first drops, tinted with only a hint of yellow, fell through the air, hitting and almost immediately soaking into the dirt below. Another little dribble followed after, this one adding to the tiny damp patch.

    Okay, so far so good. May had to admit, this risky way of piddling was working better than she expected. The only part of her that had gotten wet was the one place she knew would have to be wiped anyway. A little smile grew on her face. Maybe this was gonna be easier than she thought.

    But if she just kept it to a tiny trickle, she’d be stuck here forever. Her body seemed to agree, as she felt her muscles relaxing further, letting more urine pass through. A little tingly feeling, something she usually got if she had to go fairly badly, radiated from her groin, and May closed her eyes while deciding to express her relief.

    “Haaahh… Aaah!?”

    Her eyes shot open as she quickly felt the one thing she didn’t want to feel: warm and wet.

    May looked down at her stream and her heart immediately skipped a couple beats. Her pee was now coming out at a strong force, but not at all like the steady stream she wanted. Droplets flew out at all angles, and a trail ran down each leg, leaving a gleam in the sunlight. She could see plenty of it flying off the puddle growing between her feet, landing on her socks, shoes, and even her shorts and undies.

    “Ah, no no no!” she cried out, her arms flailing at her sides. She tried to clench herself shut, but it wasn’t happening, not with her pee already leaving at full force. In her panic, May tried to buck her hips back and forth, hoping to somehow direct the stream a little. If there was any difference, it was that it flew forward a bit between jerks, but otherwise stayed just as messy.

    May came to a stop as the futility of it finally dawned on her. This was a failure, no two ways about it. Her legs were soaked, shoes and socks felt gross, and even her pulled-off panties weren’t spared. As her spray slowed into a little tinkle and then into a stray drop or two falling off, May let a frown come on and her upper body hunch over in defeat. “Aw, man…”

    Shaking her head in disbelief, May grabbed her fanny pack and pulled out several environmentally-friendly tissues, then went to work wiping her lower body down. She got it all off her skin, but there was little she could do for her clothes at the moment. Her only hope was that there would be a river soon for her to wash them in private, and that some of her cosmetics could mask the faint smell of urine.

    Faced with such an embarrassing moment, May wondered if this had been a good idea in the first place. She shook that thought out of her head in the next second. Whenever she lost in a Pokemon battle or contest, she knew that getting mopey and beating herself up didn’t solve anything. The best thing was to pick herself up, see what she did wrong, and try again. Why wouldn’t that be the case here? It had worked at first, surely there was a way to guarantee a successful standing pee. She just had to figure it out for next time.

    Alright! Next time, I’ll pee just like a boy! She mentally declared while putting her foot back through her undergarments, yanking them back up with a determined look. Said look quickly changed to one of mild gross-out.

    Ew, gotta change into my other clothes next chance I get!

     


     

    “Ah, at least I’m out of those shorts now.”

    May crawled out of her tent, looking a bit tired from all the walking she had done that day. The setting sun put an orange tint on her spare clothes: a sleeveless, reddish top with a green bandanna, white gloves, green belt, and a different pair of shoes. It was a bit much to completely change her outfit, but even out in the woods, she still couldn’t deny her sense of fashion.

    The faint smell of something delicious perked her up a bit. She looked at the campfire to find Brock in the middle of cooking some stew, with Ash and Max eagerly awaiting the meal to come nearby. Hope I can get at least one bite in between all these bottomless stomachs!

    “A pleasant day on the trail and Brock’s cooking on top of that?” she said while walking up to them. “I’m starting to feel a little spoiled today!”

    “Is that why you decided to change your entire outfit?” asked Max.

    “Um, I…” May put on a nervous smile and her hand behind her head. “Er, yes! I just wanted to, um, dress for the occasion! You know, since we don’t get to eat Brock’s cooking that often!”

    “But we just ate some of his cooking a couple days ago,” said Ash.

    “Yeah, and you didn’t dress special for that, either,” added Max.

    Shoot, why do their brains still have to work on an empty stomach!? May’s brain drew a blank no matter how hard she tried to think of another good excuse, or any excuse for that any matter. She definitely didn’t want anyone to know the messy experiment she just tried, but lying was never a strong point of hers. She needed to find a way out of this discussion, and fast.

    “Oh?” That’s when she found, or rather felt, her solution. May put her legs together and a hand between them, giving a little wiggle. “S-Sorry, nature calls! Gotta go!” she declared before quickly trotting off towards the woods.

    “I wonder what that was about?” she heard Ash say.

    “I dunno. You kinda get used to it when you spend enough time with her,” said Max, “Why, this one time growing up, I remember when she really had to go to the bathroom, and…”

    May didn’t catch the rest of the story, but if it was the one she thought Max was recounting, she would have some very choice words with him when she got back. How was she supposed to know back then that an Oddish could bury itself up to its leaves? It took her forever to get used to peeing outdoors again after that.

    With a groan, May returned her focus to her new issue, the building pressure in her bladder again. She hadn’t peed since her failed standing attempt, partly because no one else needed to stop again. The biggest reason was that she wanted to try thinking up some ways to improve her chances of success before she tried again.

    She had boiled her failure down to two problems. First, she needed a way to give her pee some forward momentum, since making it go straight down seemed to invite trouble. Second, and more embarrassingly, she remembered a few things about how her “plumbing” worked, namely that while standing, the exit was covered up by her “Bellossom petals”, as mom had called them.

    May stopped to scratch her cheek. Mom sure had some silly ways to talk about my vagina!

    While that issue was simple enough to deal with, the lack of proper aim still proved a problem. As she walked, May tried to think of a way to maybe angle herself so it could come out more forward than down with a little force.

    While she thought, her eyes drifted towards two trees growing a couple feet apart from each other, with a couple bushes nearby. It'd make for good cover, but something about the way they were positioned made her tilt her head, like it could prove to be more than that.

    "Hmm… Oh!" It hit her like a Blaziken using a high jump kick. She smiled at the naughty idea she just came up with. Maybe it wouldn’t work all the time, but she may have found a way to hit two Pidgeys with one stone.

    Giving another look around to make sure she was alone, May walked over to the trees, her hands already hooking around her shorts and panties. She pulled them down and stepped one foot out just like last time. That was where the similarities ended; putting a hand on one tree for balance, May lifted her leg with the clothes around her ankle up to the other tree at a nearly ninety-degree angle, letting her naked groin really shine in the setting sun. She then bit down on the glove of her free hand, pulling it loose and leaving the garment in her mouth. Her bare fingers delicately pulled apart the “petals” down below, leaving a certain hole exposed with nothing in the way.

    May’s heart quivered in anticipation, making her cheeks turn a light red. Her bladder was more than ready to get the flow going, but May knew she couldn’t just let it out on its own pace this time. If she wanted to avoid a cleanup this time, she needed to push it out. I knew those exercises would come in handy someday!

    “Hmph!” May tensed her muscles, forcing the urine out of its home and through the exit. It shot out of her in a steady and strong stream, almost sparkling in the sunlight and flying forward a fair distance before arcing downward and breaking up, hitting the grass with a faint piddling noise. Her force also produced a slight hiss from her personal water spout; she was certainly thankful everyone else was distracted back at the camp to not hear and see this private performance of hers.

    But more than that, May began to smile in excitement. Her technique was working! Maybe her raised leg would be a little tired after this, and she could still feel the need for some tissues once she was done, but this was already going way better than her first try. The relief was quite nice, too. Pushing so much out so quickly was leaving a nice emptying feeling in her, like ridding herself of all the stress that had been building inside her. It wasn’t quite as strong as the couple times when she made it to the toilet right before she peed her pants, but she couldn’t complain about having some nice sensations to go along with her success.

    “Mmm…” She sighed with the glove in her mouth, ready to ride out the rest of her potty time in clean, happy peace.

    “Hmm!?”

    Sadly, that would not be the case. As her pee slowed down, it could not maintain the momentum to stay at that arc. As it declined, the stream gradually fell apart as well. Before she knew it, a trail ran down her grounded leg, and all those happy feelings evaporated quicker than the wet patch that had formed in the dirt.

    She looked at her leg as it was defiled once more with her golden, smelly waste. Her first instinct was to try and move her body to somehow stop the trickling tinkle. Unfortunately, she couldn’t, not with her body propped up so precariously. A kneejerk would make her fall over, and even more would be covered, not to mention the dirt getting on her legs and butt. Stopping the pee wasn’t happening, either; forcing her muscles like that made sure she wouldn’t be able to clench them shut until it was all out.

    As much as she didn’t want to, all May could do was groan in disappointment as her pee continued for a little bit longer, her leg getting wetter all the while. She could feel drops of urine soaking into her sock at the ankle, and even a little down at the heel, making her cringe. I’m gonna have to change my socks again!

    Once the last spurt of urine had dribbled onto the ground, May let her raised leg down, feeling the blood circulating through it again. She lifted her stained leg up and inspected the full damage, further dismaying her.

    “So much for that idea,” she bemoaned after removing her glove from her mouth. Not that it was a practical solution anyway; this pose only worked if she had something to brace herself on in the first place, and it still left her far messier than was acceptable.

    Yet again, the thought that her pursuit was doomed from the start weighed her down, but it only took a glance at her other leg to convince herself otherwise. Only leg was soaked this time, and her underwear remained dry and wearable. If anything, she had gotten closer to her goal than before.

    That’s right, she told herself, I know I can make this work! I don’t care how many pairs of socks and underwear I go through, I will achieve a perfect standing pee!

    May struck a pose of pure determination, a fire lighting within her eyes that wouldn’t stop for anything. However, a growl from her stomach quickly proved otherwise. “Ugh, Brock’s cooking sounds really good now,” she admitted, clutching her empty belly.

    A few used tissues lying on the ground to dissolve later, and May was on her way back to the campsite. Food was at the forefront of her mind, but she still gave a little thought to her experiment. They would be reaching the next town sometime tomorrow; maybe it would be for the best if she put off her attempts until then. She would probably have the chance to practice while taking a shower, where she wouldn’t need to worry about cleanup or being seen at all. It made more sense to her, at least.

    But she could leave that for later. Right now, all she wanted was some good campfire grub, nice tea to wash it down, and then retire to her tent where she could recharge for another big day tomorrow.

     


     

    "Nngh, why do these buildings have to be so confusing?"

    May rounded the corner to yet another corridor, this one looking the same as the last few. Nothing but plain halls and closed doors everywhere, nothing resembling a ladies' room, which she so badly needed.

    How'd she even let it get this bad? May tried to remember, but the details were hazy. They got to town, drank some tea, then the next thing she knew, she was in a desperate search for a bathroom in a random building. Hand at her groin and squirm in her hips, she continued to make her way through, every second bringing her closer to the first accident she would have since childhood.

    But just when that seemed unavoidable, May finally saw it: a door with a pink sign and a female stick figure, dead ahead.

    "Alright, finally!" She said with a smile, opening the door and stepping in without a moment's pause. "Wait, what?"

    May looked on in surprise and confusion. This wasn't a bathroom at all. Somehow, she now found herself in what looked like a contest hall with a big stage on the other side and a massive audience. Several girls stood at the edge of the stage.

    Wait, May realized, they weren't just any girls. Roxanne, Winona, Flannery, Glacia, and Phoebe… these were the female gym leaders and members of Hoenn’s Elite Four. What is going on here!?

    "Alright, ladies!" said Phoebe, who stood in the middle. "Time to stand and deliver!"

    All as one, the girls widened their stance, thrust their hips forward, and put their hands between their legs. It was at this point May noticed the biggest shocker of all: none of the ladies had any bottoms on! She couldn’t make them out very well through all the lights and strange haze in the room, but there was no doubting they were all naked in the place where it mattered most.

    Her shock only grew from there as five streams of urine flew forward from their groins, shimmering in the studio lights as it fell into the audience. The girls all wore different faces of relief, from Glacia’s soft smile to Flannery’s ear-to-ear grin. The hiss from all of their vaginas came through loud and clear, like invisible microphones were hooked up to their crotches. Cheers roared from the audience, louder than any crowd May had ever heard. She couldn’t pry her eyes away from this oddly-mesmerizing display; what bizarre show could she have possibly stumbled into?

    The streams ended as quickly as they began, seemingly disappearing into thin air. Suddenly, Phoebe lifted her arm and pointed straight at May. “Now it’s your turn to take the stage!”

    “Huh!?” May looked down and found that she was no longer by the door. Somehow, she now stood onstage, with everyone in the faceless crowd looking at her. Furthermore, she was wearing her pink swimsuit, with one major difference: a complete lack of undergarments.

    She immediately went wide-eyed and red-faced, wanting to cover herself and run away. However, her legs stayed rooted to the spot, and her hands wouldn’t move, leaving everything below the belt on display.

    “Go on,” she heard Phoebe say behind her. “Stand tall, assume the pose, and show them all the power inside!”

    May’s body moved on its own, spreading her legs, moving her hips forward, and placing her hands at her entrance. She became reminded of all the urine built up within, eager to flow out onto the audience below.

    I… I’m really gonna… May closed her eyes, bracing herself for whatever came next. Seconds passed as the stage, the crowd, and all the noises within swirled into darkness and silence. She re-opened them expecting to see her pee flying out.

    Instead, May was greeted with the canopy of her tent, and the noises of birdsong in the distance. “Wha?” She sat up, letting her sleeping bag fall and reveal her orange pajama top and pants with white stripes, and looked around in confusion.

    All just a dream, a very bizarre one at that. She had to wonder if a psychic-type Pokemon had used some kind of dream move on her. Why else would she ever imagine such a scenario?

    But then May’s half-lidded eyes fully opened as she felt the one part of the dream that was very real.

    “Ooh, gotta pee!” She was quickly reminded of the extra cup of tea she had before bed, and how that had led to one very embarrassing morning as a kid. It seemed there were some lessons she never fully learned, even when her bladder capacity was a bit stronger than that time. Still, she knew that it would be coming out before too long, and she needed to get behind some trees before that time arrived.

    May quickly slipped out of her sleeping bag, threw on her slippers, and crawled out of her tent, pausing only to let her eyes adjust to the morning sun. Looking around, she saw Ash still fast asleep in his bag, and Brock and Max’s tent was still zipped closed, so at least she wouldn’t have to worry about them.

    With hand in groin, May set off into the woods again. Not as far as before, she didn't want to hold this any longer than she needed to. That, and wandering off too far without any friends or Pokemon for protection was a bad idea, aching bladder or no.

    Her urge was strong, but not strong enough to make her forget such a vivid dream as she walked. Seeing such famous, strong women expose themselves and pee in front of an entire audience… she wouldn’t be forgetting that dream for a long time, for better or worse. At least they all looked so powerful in their stance, she supposed.

    Wait! It all came back to her at once; the exact way they stood as they peed, and the same pose they made her take was clear as day. Could it really be what she looking for? Sure, it came from a weird place, but if had a chance to work, then she had to give it a shot.

    After ducking behind a decently-covering tree and bush, May glanced down at her pajama-clad legs and slippers. She had lucked out her last two times by wearing dark shorts, but she absolutely couldn’t take any risks this time. She kicked her slippers off, then grabbed her bottoms at the waist and pulled them off as well, setting the pants down on top of the bush. The sensations of her exposed lower body in the morning breeze and bare feet touching the grass sent a shiver down her spine, making her bladder beg even harder to be free of all that urine. Just a little longer, she told herself.

    “Alright, let’s see…” May visualized the steps from the dream, doing her best to re-enact them. Legs spread past her shoulders, and hips thrusted forward. Those were easy enough to do, but she had to wonder about the next step. She had never tried pulling on her folds like that before, never needed to. This would be a new experience on top of a new experience, and she hadn’t been awake for five minutes yet.

    Her hands reached down to her warm, soft petals and gingerly pulled them upwards. Her face went red as she realized just how much pink she could now see this way, but she could tell that this would keep it from falling straight down and soaking her legs again. At least, it would as long as she remembered the golden rule to making her own gold this way: Push.

    Only a second passed between the moment she let go and the first release, but it felt like an eternity of waiting to her. A million thoughts ran through her mind, equal parts excitement and dread making her heart race. The moment was upon her; would she shoot or soak? As it left its uncomfortable home and passed millimeter by millimeter, she would see for herself.

    A small spurt heralded the start, just a bit of shiny, golden liquid flowing out as much forward as down and hitting the ground with an inaudible patter. May’s whole body went rigid, but her bladder kept pushing, no time to stop it now. Next came a trickle, chaotic and broken, falling at the dirt before her. It still left cleanly enough even at this splatter, but May knew she couldn’t keep it at this rate. It would get stronger whether she wanted it to or not, and knowing the relief to come, she definitely wanted it.

    Her pee built up from there, becoming steadier and stronger, landing narrower and further, until it reached its peak: a powerful stream, long and robust, flying forward and breaking up only as it began to dip towards the earth. Noises entered May’s ears, of both the small, targeted rainfall and the hiss from down below. She then detected a faint hint of her scent too, and she briefly wondered if this would end up attracting any Pokemon to her. I sure hope not!

    But nevermind that, May could barely believe the sight happening before her. She was peeing… standing up… and it was working! Maybe not one hundred percent, as she could feel just a bit of it dripping off the bottom of her vagina, but anyone who caught her right now would say she was peeing as good as any boy.

    Her mouth opened up in surprise at first, both from the success and the naughtiness of such an ungirly action. However, it gradually lifted into a smile as free and unashamed as the stream before her. “I… did it!” she declared to the world. “I can pee standing up!”

    May laughed in triumph, feeling unstoppable in that moment. If only those girls from her dream could see her now; they’d be clapping and cheering her on, the audience below roaring with approval at her flawless technique. It was a shame this sort of display wouldn’t win her any contests, but she was certain she would win a gold medal if they ever allowed it.

    She let loose another laugh, but quickly remembered how close to the camp she still was. “Eep!” She quickly shut her mouth and glanced behind, though she couldn’t see anything. I hope no one heard that! She’d almost prefer soaking her legs again than giving Max more ammo for embarrassing stories.

    Best to just relish in the moment quietly, she decided. Leaning her head back, May closed her eyes and let out a long, uninterrupted sigh as she took in the pleasure of a nice morning pee. She’d never tell another soul, but emptying her bladder first thing in the morning had a certain satisfaction to it, much like how another person would enjoy a cup of coffee or their wakeup stretches. It was the icing on the cake to her hard-earned success, and she would enjoy it to the last drop.

    Said drop didn’t happen for a while, but eventually, her stream declined in power, the hard splatter on the damp dirt fading into a faint piddle, and the hiss of her personal water gun disappearing. Even then, her pee took its sweet time growing weaker, to the point that it felt like minutes passed before it stopped completely, even though it really hadn’t been that long. A large puddle remained in front of her, and would stay there for a while before soaking and evaporating away.

    “Hah… wow, I actually did it,” she muttered to herself, still as red-faced as ever. She wanted to stay there and bask in the slight afterglow of success, but May knew staying here like this was asking to be caught. Best to wipe up and get dressed before that could happen.

    That was when May thought of something rather dismaying. “Ugh, I forgot to bring tissues,” she groaned, lowering her head. Without wiping, she was sure to leave a small wet spot on her pajamas, and she’d never hear the end of it if the boys saw her.

    Luckily, a solution quickly presented itself. A slight breeze picked up, blowing against her exposed “Luvdisc”. She gasped at the sudden feeling, but quickly noticing it was not an unpleasant feeling. In fact, it was helping her dry up, making what drips she still had fall to the grass between her feet. May breathed out a relaxed breath; it’d take a little bit this way, but it gave her more time to enjoy the moment.

    As she drip-dried, May thought of what else was ahead of her today. She never considered herself unconfident, but now she felt as though she could take on all of Hoenn right now. Come what may, this girl would always take the stage knowing she had the power to stand and deliver.

     


     

    And now, for something completely different: the original English anime opening, as sung by May in mid-pee!

     

    I’m gonna pee standing up
    Like no girl ever has!
    I won’t squat in an itchy shrub
    The boys, I will outclass!

    I will trickle through the air,
    Spraying far and wide
    With these two folds, you should beware
    The power that’s inside!

    Potty time!
    (Gotta stand up tall!)
    It’s time to pee,
    And standing is much more free!

    Potty time!
    Oooooh, it feels so good
    In the way that peeing should!

    Potty time!
    (Gotta stand up tall!)
    I peed a ton!
    “Little Shellder’s” had her fun
    Wipe and dress and now I’m done!
    Pot-ty time!

    (Gotta stand up tall)
    Gotta stand up tall
    Potty time!

  4. A Time Never Forgotten

     

    Have you ever completely embarressed yourself, in front of majority of the school you go to. I have multiple times, story time, back in highschool I remember taking the sophmore biology exam. Its a 90 minute exam that is soooo boring. Halfway through the exam I started too feel the urge to pee. I shrugged it away, knowing I should have went before the exam started. Wearing a grey hoodie, a red tank top, and a light red and black skirt, holding myself would have just let everyone around me know what I wanted to do. As about 10-15 minutes later, I was more fidgety than I ever have been before. I could barely even sit still, I had to pee so badly! I really wanted to just let loose right there. I was almost finished with the exam, so I decided to just finish the exam and attempt to hold myself in a discrete way. When I reached the last few questions I felt my body start to twinge and let loose. The person next to me heard me say "oh no.." Outloud, silently. While this was happening, my hand felt warmth start spreading. In this moment of panic, instead of running to the bathroom like a sane person, I just raised my hand, waiting for a teacher to notice me.

     

    As I waited for a teacher to come my way, my light stream turned into me fulling peeing my panties. Finally a teacher came to me and noticed what was happening, she motioned for me to leave, and as I did, I didnt think about the puddle left, or the huge wet spot on my butt. My main concern was not completely soiling myself. Over all this holding, out of nowhere, my body had a sudden urge to poop myself. Like a really bad urge. I was lucky enough too open the bathroom door, get in the stall, close the stall door, before I felt a log drop in my already soaked panties. At that point I just gave up. I was bawling my eyes out as I felt my backside buldge increasingly, I even peed myself more. After the whole trama, I figured I should call my mom to pick me up, but when I did, she assumed I did it on purpose, telling me "once your home, you are grounded. Me and your father are also going to put you back in diapers because of your little incident you chose to do today." I felt completely distraught, I wished I'd died right then and there.

     

    • 1
      entry
    • 3
      comments
    • 214
      views

    Recent Entries

                    “You really don’t have to do this, you know. No shame in giving it a bit of time, coming back later. The offer is always open.”

                    “No, I’m thinking I do. Remember, you lot are the ones that offered me the position in the first place.”

                    “Well, yes, we did, but I’m not sure the others fully understood what they were doing. Sure, you’re good, all of us agree on that, but you’re only twenty-one. You haven’t even finished your term at the Academy yet. Do you really know what you’re getting yourself into here?”

                    “Oh, your lack of faith hurts, Councillor.” Cel put a hand to her chest and made an exaggerated pouty face. “No, but really, I know full well what’s going to happen here. You lot are going to kick my ass with these trials, and at the end of it all I’ll be right up at the top of that tower of yours with all the rest of you. There’s nothing you nine can do to stop me.” She paused briefly, then spoke quickly, bowing her head. “Er, all due respect, Councillor.”

                    “Honestly, Cel, your confidence is disturbing.” The Councillor crossed his arms and turned around. “But I suppose that’s what the others liked about you. Just send us a signal when you’re ready for the trials to start.” Then he left, leaving the balcony above Cel empty, with her alone in the arena. As alone as she could be anyways – somewhere even farther above, the Council of Nine was watching her, to keep an eye on her performance. Were they anything less than professionals, she would have been concerned that they were watching her dress. It would be quite the show, for Cel was no longer wearing her usual conservative robes that flowed elegantly down her body and hung just loosely enough to conceal her figure in the process. Rather, her clothing now consisted of a sleeveless tunic and a shorter, more practical skirt (both still in the traditional yellow), completed with the sort of boots a farmer would wear in the winter and simple hand wraps that were only now being tied up. Suffice it to say she was showing quite a generous amount of her fair brass skin, which her peers at the Academy would no doubt have enjoyed despite her remarkably average appearance.

                    In any event, there was no chance of spectators seeing the curves Cel so rarely displayed. The Council trials were conducted in a private arena, overseen exclusively by the Nine themselves, and the Nine had no reason to take interest in someone wearing sparring gear they’d seen a million times before. And as if a million times weren’t enough… With all her clothing in order and dark hair arranged just so – it was short enough to keep loose, but it couldn’t just be left to its own devices – she stepped out into the arena proper, draining the contents of the waterskin she’d brought with her on the way out. She didn’t know what exactly the trials would entail, or how long they would last. Best to start well-hydrated and not worry about it later.

                    Standing in the center of the arena, Cel raised a hand and produced a golden flame, which she flickered a few times before dropping entirely. Up above, she could see a figure walk up to a window in the cavern wall, and a magically-amplified voice rang out.

                    “Ready? Fine. You stand before the Council of the Nine Masters of Medru Dalach, to prove to us your worth to serve at our side.” This Councillor was known to Cel as Varassus, and he sounded incredibly bored as he droned on with his announcement. “Each of us has prepared for you a test designed to push your knowledge and skills to their absolute limits. You must successfully complete each of the nine trials, then you will be tested in a tenth challenge arranged by the entire Council. As any one of us does not know what the content of the other eight trials will be, you are on your own. We are not allowed to provide guidance or aid, though we will intervene to the best of our abilities if it is absolutely necessary. If you leave this cavern, your trials are forfeit, but there are otherwise no rules or limitations. You must complete the tasks set before you by whatever means possible.” Councillor Varassus cleared his throat, now speaking with more energy. “And, official speech aside, on a more personal note, Cel, remember that you are here because we believed in your skills. You are young, yes, but don’t worry. We won’t let that cloud our judgment. You will be subjected to the same rigorous tests as anyone else and held to the same exalted standards. There is only one advantage you get here today, and that is that if you pass these trials now, your position among us is secured – you will be immediately granted the next seat to open, as we have already discussed. But remember that if you fail and come back to try again, we cannot extend this same offer.”

                    Then the world went dark and the Councillor continued to speak. “Anyways, your first trial is something I’m sure you’ll find relevant to your studies.” When Cel’s vision returned, Councillor Varassus had retreated from the window, and in the arena a forge had appeared alongside a table, on which lay an assortment of metal bars. Cel recognized silver and gold, and a few others known for their ability to take magic like a sponge.

                    The Councillor was right: Cel’s studies had primarily focused on enchantment, and now she was being asked to create one of the enchanted metals. The only problem was that the two most well-known metals were beyond her abilities – literally impossible for her, as they demanded a type of magic she couldn’t use. But of course Varassus wouldn’t expect her to make either of those, knowing that. That would be too easy, anyways, just a case of melting the silver down, imbuing the molten metal with energy, then turning it back into a bar.

                    No, it had to be something involving more than one metal. That would make it the hardest to not only enchant, but also to reform to a usable state. But that had its own problem too. Cel had heard of an enchanted metal that made use of everything she’d been given here, but it still needed magic she didn’t have access to. It would theoretically require at least one other person, though realistically she’d need the help of two of the Councillors, which was obviously out of the question.

                    That just left one alternative: a complex enchantment that normally needed four people, but Cel’s magic allowed her to do alone. It wouldn’t need all the metals she’d been given, though perhaps that was the trap – assume they want all the metals used then ask for help because the task is impossible alone, then instantly fail for not seeing the alternatives. They’d have to try harder than that if they wanted Cel to fall for their tricks. Indeed, she simply grabbed up the metals she’d need and headed to the forge, where she worked at melting down each piece individually. Drop one bar in, and feed the forge fire and air from her own hands. When it became malleable enough, she’d imbue it with energy and move on to the next piece, until she had four so enchanted.

                    And then there was the hard part. All four pieces had to be melted down again, and re-enchanted at the same time. Done incorrectly, the resulting mess would just be a worthless blob of mildly-magical metal. But with skilled hands, such as, say, those of someone who’d spent the last six years studying every form of enchantment known to man – including several supposedly invented by the dragons of ancient myth – it wouldn’t be difficult so much as it would be annoying. Little details needed to be just right, like when the forge should be fed or fanned, and when each energy should be added.

                    But, of course, in time Cel pulled out a bar of metal that almost looked silver, except for its golden shine. She waved it over her head and felt its weight leave her as her vision faded again and the next Councillor spoke.

                    “Hm, how about something a little more energetic? Mine is a combat trial. The test begins when you have armed yourself.”

                    When Cel could see again, the arena had been cleared out entirely, devoid of everything but its own walls and floor.

                    “Clever bastard you are, Renagor,” Cel muttered. There were no weapons available, even in the preparation area which was still open. “I have to arm myself but you don’t give me weapons? And if I ask for one I fail. I see how it is.” She laughed quietly as she continued talking to herself. “Good thing I know what the real test is here, hm? How’s this for armed?”

                    With that, she raised her right hand over her head and drew it back, a line of dust following the path and taking the shape of Cel’s favored cross-spear. Then she slammed the spear on the ground in front of her and crossed both arms over her body as black iron enveloped her. And when she brought her arms back to her sides, the Second Councillor’s voice sounded again.

                    “Ready? Ah, good. This is a little trick I picked up from my nephew, believe it or not. I’ve found it to be very convenient. You should find it quite the opposite.”

                    There was a pause after he finished speaking, during which he was presumably waving his hands around or some such thing, then three dark figures seemed to crawl out of the shadows. All three took the shape of Councillor Renagor, and all three carried traditional elven weapons. One had a glaive, another had a staff, and the last brandished a warhammer and cowered behind a tower shield.

                    The one with the glaive moved first, surging across the arena with such speed that it simply turned into a cloud of dark smoke. Not even a second later, the mage shadow lifted its staff, and by the time it struck the ground the first shadow had materialized again. Its strike prompted a hasty defense from Cel, who managed to get the shadow’s glaive caught between one of the lugs on her spear and its head, but she was hit from the side by a ball of dark energy before she could take advantage of this.

                    She recovered quickly enough to block another attack from the first shadow, this time grabbing its weapon in her left hand and kicking the shadow away. The glaive disintegrated on its own accord and Cel wove around a few more attacks from the mage shadow, then grabbed the cross of her spear with her free hand and drove it into the shadow she’d disarmed. The shadow at first crumbled into the attack like any normal person would upon being violently impaled, but after a brief moment exploded into dark smoke which went to rejoin the shadows cast by the arena walls.

                    The remaining two shadow figures didn’t seem the least bit unnerved – unsurprising, considering they were merely magical constructs – and they both went straight to work as if nothing had happened. The one with the hammer had moved in front of the mage to provide cover, and the mage had its free hand in the air.

                    Cel started to move in a wide circle around the two shadows, and when the mage finally threw the energy it was collecting, she jumped out of the way with more than enough time to watch the blast crash into the arena wall and dissolve with no effect. Then she just went back to what she was doing, weaving around the barrage that the mage was now unleashing, until the one with the shield was just at the edge of her spear’s range.

                    The mage refused to yield, so Cel kept herself low as she stepped forward and hooked the edge of the other shadow’s shield with the cross of her spear. The shadow saw this as an error, so simply took advantage of this to shove Cel’s spear aside while the mage prepared another assault. Unfortunate for the shadows, then, that that was exactly what she wanted, using the momentum she’d been given to swing her weapon around past the shieldbearer, slicing into the mage with the spear’s head. The mage burst like the previous shadow, and now the shieldbearer was left alone.

                    Alone, but not without options, of course. The last shadow brought up its shield again and charged straight for Cel, ramming into her before she could bring her spear back around to defend. The shadow immediately followed up by striking her with its hammer before she could regain balance.

                    Of course, her armor was well-made and properly-fitted, so the blow didn’t hurt, exactly. But then all the plating and padding didn’t quite cancel out the force of the hammer either. That wouldn’t be much of a problem on its own – Cel could deal with a little blunt shock – but things had aligned in just such a way that getting hit in that particular location brought her attention to a more personal issue, if only for a moment. Good for her that it was an issue she could ignore, at least for now, because she couldn’t spare the moment to give it any more thought than simply acknowledging that this was the result of keeping herself hydrated.

                    The shadow’s intervention only served to prove that there was no time to think – it had thrown another strike at Cel, though this one she was able to stop with her left arm. The shock of the impact was enough to indicate that maybe doing that again would be a very stupid idea, and that she was extremely fortunate to be wearing armor at that particular moment.

                    Even so, Cel was able to immediately turn around and grab at the shadow’s hammer, though before she could take it for herself she was struck in the chest with the shield and forced to release the weapon. This time she recovered quickly enough to back off out of the shadow’s range before it could do anything else, and retaliated with a few two-handed jabs, though each collided harmlessly with the massive shield. The shadow responded with a wide swing of its hammer, and Cel grabbed its arm to stop the attack. The shadow, in turn, moved to bash her with the shield, only to have it collide rather harmlessly with her spear. Cel kept hold of the shadow’s weapon arm and moved her spear such that the cross was hooked around the edge of the shield. Now in control, Cel threw the shadow’s arms open and quickly drove her spear into where its heart would be. The shadow staggered backwards for a moment, then started a swing aimed directly at Cel’s head – though just as the hammer would have struck the side of her helm, the shadow dissolved like the others.

                    Taking a deep breath, Cel dropped her spear, and it faded away before it could hit the ground. Then she took a little step forward, stretching her arms out from her sides while the armor dissipated as well. A moment later, Councillor Renagor’s voice rang out again.

                    “Hm. Very physical. Interesting. Obviously I’ve heard of your order from Sentagon, how your people avoid using magic unless it’s absolutely necessary.” He paused for a second. “Admirable, I must say. You’re taught to respect the magic – to fear it, to fear your own power. If only everyone could have such discipline. Ah, but now… Attraeon?”

                    Renagor’s voice faded out as he spoke his last sentence, and shortly after he finished speaking, there was a different voice. “Yes, yes, right.” This Councillor coughed before moving on. “Ah, well. Excellent progress so far, but you’re coming for my seat, and I’m sure you know how hard it is to impress me.” Cel’s vision faded again and the Councillor kept talking. “But this… This is special. I don’t just want to be impressed. No, what you have to do…. Suffice it to say that even I haven’t ever actually done this. Nobody has. Not in centuries.” The darkness passed, and the Councillor finished as Cel gazed upon a massive obelisk in the center of the arena. “Enjoy being the first.”

                    The obelisk was a simple stone pillar, inhumanly smooth and apparently made out of the same material as the arena itself. This sort of monument was fairly common – there was a much larger version of the same thing up on the surface, out in one of the central plazas of Medru Dalach’s campus, and there were a great deal of them scattered around the countryside and at the edges of cities in most places. Cel knew exactly what this was, so as she looked at the pillar and considered the challenge, all she could do was stare and silently mouth the words “what the fuck”.

                    And there was good reason for that – structures like this obelisk were so widespread because of their magical properties. These things acted as conduits for teleportation, enabling travel over long distances to those that had the skills. And in the Fifteen, at least, the obelisks – lodestones, the locals called them – had stood for nearly a thousand years, spaced a few miles apart to cover almost the entire continent. None of them had ever been disabled, and because they covered all the important areas save for more recent constructions like Oraculum, nobody ever bothered to build more.

                    The Councillor definitely wasn’t exaggerating – this was extremely special, and enchanting a lodestone would be beyond impressive. It’d be legendary. But of course, there was a reason for that as well. Because it had been centuries since the last time one had been enchanted, nobody knew how to do it, strictly speaking. No doubt Councillor Attraeon knew it, in theory, but especially with something like this, theoretical knowledge and practical knowledge were two entirely different things. Even Cel theoretically knew how to enchant a lodestone, as a consequence of studying enchanting at the world’s most prestigious magical academy. But the problem was: how could that knowledge be applied? Just one way to find out.

                    Cel approached the inert shrine and gently laid a hand on it – it certainly felt devoid of all power, so this would need to be done from nothing. She circled around the obelisk a few times, leaving her hand to brush against it. When she finally stopped, she put her free hand onto the lodestone as well, and leaned forwards into it. With a deep breath, she closed her eyes and just as her head was about to touch the pillar, her body turned to smoke and reformed on the other side of the obelisk. She took a few steps to regain proper balance, then turned around to look at the stone again. It didn’t seem to have changed at all, so she shrugged, took a step forward, and teleported back to the other side, the smoke weaving around the pillar. Of course, still nothing had happened.

                    “Hmph.” Cel fell into a sitting position and folded her arms, the motion leaving what was under her skirt visible for just a moment before everything settled into place again. There she sat for some time, her head tilted slightly and the fingers of one hand drumming on the opposite arm. Perhaps she was there for only a few minutes, perhaps for a few hours. It was nearly impossible to tell for sure, but eventually she did stand up again, and approached the lodestone again with a sigh.

                    This time, she held both hands out at her sides, and when she brought them forward to touch the pillar they had a yellow glow about them. Another deep breath and Cel leaned in as if she were trying to push the lodestone away, moving her hands in small circles over the stone.

                    She stood like this for some time, and was about to give up and try something else when the pillar started to glow with the same aura that she was projecting herself. Seeing this, Cel pushed off against the lodestone and jumped back, and with her hands still in front of her she unleashed a stream of yellow energy at the stone; the energy initially struck with no effect, parting to move around the pillar, but when it did that it simply got absorbed on the other side. A few seconds of that, and the assault was cut off, Cel running forward again to strike the pillar with one hand. The resulting glow was even brighter than before, and when her hand was removed, the light of ancient magical symbols shone briefly on the stone before fading away. Then she teleported to the top of the pillar, balancing on its tip for a moment, then jumping off and striking it again while she dissolved to teleport back to the ground.

                    When her body reformed, she took a deep breath again, crossed her arms over her chest and bent forward slightly. With one quick motion, she straightened out and her arms flew open, releasing a blast of the same golden energy in all directions, which the lodestone absorbed before any of the energy could hit the other walls of the arena.

                    Then, it was a simple matter of just approaching the stone and touching it. If all went well, all Cel would need to do was focus.

                    Indeed, upon touching the stone, Cel’s vision blurred and her ears were filled with the sound of rushing air, and when she could see again, the Nine had her backs to her. From this position, she could just barely see the top of the lodestone below. It didn’t take long for the Councillors to realize what had happened, and they all turned to face her – their reactions varied from shock (be that because she had actually succeeded, or because she teleported into the observation room to prove it) to utter indifference. Cel responded with a simple, smug bow before disappearing into the arena again.

                    “Um, well, I’m not sure that was necessary, but…” Even Attraeon’s sigh was amplified. “Yeah, fine, good work. Now, even if you fail, you can say you’re the only person alive who’s ever done that.”

                    The next voice had an accent Cel had only ever heard at the Academy – thick and tinted with the age of both the Councillor and his native tongue. “Now let us see,” he said. “Here is something else special for you. Very important to my people, these are, but to you, perhaps it is just a slab of rock.” The world went dark again, of course. “Even so, to be a Councillor you must know magic from all parts of the world. I am sure you know much that comes from the Origin of Man, so let us see just how far this knowledge goes.”

                    When Cel could see again, the obelisk had been replaced with almost exactly what the Councillor said it would be: a slab of rock, essentially a large stone table. It brought back memories of the altar in the temple back home. But obviously the challenge wouldn’t be so easy – surely Councillor Nemthuur would have known about this, especially with one Star Priest on the Council already. No, this particular altar had a different purpose.

                    Whatever it was, Cel was getting those all-too-familiar signals from her body that it’d be best if she figured it out quickly. Sure, she could leave now – no penalty for leaving the arena to deal with things like that so long as she stayed underground – but for now, she could wait just fine. As far as she was concerned, she’d have to anyways. Something so mundane wasn’t about to interfere with the most important tests of her life. Though, she would have to drink something pretty soon, and with no way to tell how long the remaining tests would take, that could very well cause problems.

                    Problems to deal with when they arise. For now, the problem was figuring out what the Councillor’s altar was for. If it was like the others Cel had seen, it likely had some sort of teleportation functionality, or perhaps it was an amplifier that needed the correct ritual to activate.

                    Too bad for her that Councillor Nemthuur was very much aware that ritual magic like this was her weakness – especially with something so foreign. Sure, if he’d just given her this slab and told her to enchant it to do whatever it was supposed to do, she could do that well enough, but just reaching out for it demonstrated it was overflowing with magical energy. Getting an existing enchantment to actually do something, especially without knowing what it did in the first place? That was a challenge.

                    A challenge, but not an insurmountable one. Cel walked up to the altar and laid a hand on it, closing her eyes to try and figure out what all that energy was trying to do. Something about it felt wrong, so Cel frowned and put her other hand on the altar as well. A few minutes of concentration revealed that the energy felt as though it were coming from somewhere else – where exactly, who could say, but that meant one thing: the altar summoned something.

                    Specifically, whatever was on the other end of the connection. A reverse teleportation enchantment, essentially. No doubt this was a simplification of what Nemthuur would have used in his homeland, but what chance had anyone from any other part of the world to figure out the real ritual?

                    Of course, being easier than it could have been wasn’t saying much – sure, the altar could summon something, and it was already linked to whatever that thing was, but summoning was a fairly peculiar skill, rare if not nonexistent everywhere except in Nemthuur’s homeland of Vinumur. It wasn’t even taught at Medru Dalach, for all their notoriety, because it was so utterly useless outside of obscure religious rituals practiced only by the oldest civilizations. Well, it was useful for that and Council trials, because it wouldn’t be a proper test to become a master among masters if it didn’t test one’s skills at things one would never need to know again.

                    Cel stayed in that position, hands on the altar and eyes closed, while she considered how to do what needed to be done. Theoretically, she could just pull the energy through and hope that whatever was on the other end of the connection would come along with it – but that was just as likely to destroy the altar, the connected thing, or both.

                    But wait – if it were already connected, perhaps the teleportation idea wasn’t all that far off. Teleporting was already essentially just taking something – one’s own body in practice – and putting it somewhere else. That concept could easily be applied in the opposite direction, as long as there was a way to tap into the energy of whatever needed to be moved.

                    Conveniently…

                    Cel waved one hand over the altar in a large circle, holding the other steady just above it for a moment, until there was a burst of flame that forced her to pull her arms back. The flame rose from the altar, assuming the form of, according to the legends, a dragon. It continued to rise for a brief moment, then disappeared in a bright flash and a shower of embers.

                    “I did not expect that to be so easy for you.” The Councillor’s voice confirmed that was supposed to happen. “Interesting. If you maintain this, we will speak again for your final trial.”

                    His voice faded, followed shortly by Cel’s vision. It returned as usual, and the edges of the arena had become a pool of water. There was quiet for a moment, then a woman’s voice, ancient and monotone, was heard above. “Do something useful with this.”

                    Useful? Well, it was useful now – for Cel at least, whose first choice was to kneel in front of the water and get herself a few handfuls to drink. She was already being made well aware that she’d regret that soon, but such things were far better problems to deal with than dehydration.

                    Anyways, what could Councillor Theryl have wanted? Surely a ninety-year-old legendary alchemist would know better than to give an enchantment trial to a skilled enchanter with no concept of humility. But then, unless Cel were to somehow magically pull together a brewery, there was very little useful to be done with water otherwise.

                    Plus, Theryl was definitely the sort to lay traps for overthinkers, especially when she decided to teach classes personally. “Oh, this is too obvious, it must be something else,” her students would think. “There must be something else she wants us to do.” Then they’d fail because she actually just wanted them to brew tea.

                    Usually they didn’t fall for that more than once. It was her special way of inducting the first-years into a system they’d likely never seen before. But Cel was in her sixth year. Seeing one of Theryl’s traps at that point was, to say the least, odd, especially when she was testing to find someone that she’d be working with.

                    Ah, but she wasn’t looking for skills, was she? No, this was a logic test. To see if Cel could be tripped up not by Theryl’s traps, but by the context of the trials. Everyone knew what to expect from the Councillor in a classroom setting, but surely those expectations wouldn’t apply to a test to join the Council. And that was the trap.

                    In any case, the water had already been enchanted while Cel was considering these things – she’d been absentmindedly waving her hands around, as something as trivial as making healing water had become second-nature to her – so by the time she’d finished her thoughts she couldn’t see anything anymore. Theryl hadn’t said anything, unsurprisingly, and presumably she was nodding in approval up in the Council’s little spectating room. The next Councillor was entirely silent, too, leaving Cel staring at a segmented pillar when her vision returned.

                    It had old runes carved into it, the sort that Cel couldn’t read but everyone with magic knew vaguely what they meant. One of them was glowing, the one for fire.

                    Cel cocked her head and muttered “Fire?” Then she shrugged and made a quick swiping motion in front of her with one hand. She’d launched a small golden fireball at the pillar, and when it struck the rune that segment rotated away and a different one lit up. Air.

                    Is that all this is?’ Cel audibly groaned and finished her thought. ‘Great, this isn’t going to end well at all…’ With a sigh, she gave a quick punch with her right hand, and across the room the pillar changed again. Water. Slightly more complicated, but all it took was a bit of a circular motion to pull some of the moisture from the air and send it at the pillar. Then it was earth.

                    Cel stomped with her right foot to bring up a rock to throw. Except that never happened. The ground stayed firmly in the ground, so she tried again, and still nothing. She reached out to pull at one of the walls, then the ceiling, and even the other walls, and nothing happened.

                    “Yeah, of course.” Cel sighed, rubbing her forehead for a moment, then putting both arms out in front of her and focusing. Her hands started to shake after a little while, and then a bit later pebbles started to form from apparently nothing, eventually coalescing into a rock just large enough to throw.

                    So, of course, that rock was immediately hurled at the pillar, which was apparently satisfied and turned to show the fire symbol again. Cel raised an eyebrow and threw another fireball at it, but this time that did nothing. She tried again, and again, no response. Cel leaned back slightly and put out her hands in a motion that on its own said “what is this nonsense?”

                    Further consideration, though, caused her to direct one of those hands to her face as she realized that this solution was obvious. She widened her stance, took a deep breath, and started to move both arms in wide circular motions. The first hand started near the ground to make a spark, and the second caught the lightning in front of her and dragged it out even more, eventually leading back to trade the energy between both hands a few times. Then one foot suddenly shot out and her stance had changed entirely – where her body had been facing the pillar before, now she was turned to face the wall with the Councillors’ viewing window, both arms stretched out in opposite directions. The same instant, there was a deafening crash and the lightning Cel had been working on was gone without a trace, save for Cel’s hair now being significantly less orderly.

                    Cel relaxed and went back to her normal stance, but the pillar changed again. It was still the symbol for fire, but now it was glowing white, not red.

                    “Is that-“ Cel whispered, eyes wide, watching the pillar to make sure it was correct about what it wanted. “They don’t really- Naaah, fuck.” It was. They did.

                    Cel took a moment to calm herself down – deep breaths, closed eyes, she’d even sat down again – and went back to talking to herself. “Alright, well, that’s… How am I going to do that? They’re not going to take anything less than perfect, for sure… But can I even do perfect?” She brought her elbows to rest on her legs and let her hands support her head. “Well, not like there’s all that much of a choice. If they really want to see it… I’m going to give them perfect.”

                    She stood up, breathed deep again, and held her hands out to her sides. Golden flames appeared in each, and she brought her hands to her front and tried to press them together. The flames resisted, of course – part of why getting this perfect was so difficult; it was hard to even do it at all to begin with – but Cel wasn’t about to give up. She simply tried harder, the effort and heat causing her to break a sweat for the first time in her trials. The flames started to swirl around each other as she focused on nothing but the task at hand.

                    But then she suddenly jumped back a bit and dropped the fire as she felt warmth somewhere that the flames couldn’t have affected. Cel’s body tensed and she pressed her legs together for a moment, not daring to check to confirm what she already knew had happened. She looked over her shoulder at the entrance to the arena. It was still open, she could leave now and come right back without penalty. She could, or she could finish what she’d started.

                    Well, that was hardly much of a choice, was it?

                    Without any further hesitation, Cel had her fire in hand again, right back to what she’d been doing – though this time with a slightly tighter stance and a divided focus – to make it seem like she’d made some mistake the last time. Perhaps they’d think she’d burned herself a little, or something.

                    She’d duck out in between tests once this was done. Leaving in the middle of one was just unprofessional. This would just… take a while, is all. Certainly not long enough to be a problem if Cel paid attention.

                    At any rate, she’d already committed to the test, and now that she’d doubled down on it, things were going well, if slowly. It did take a few minutes for the flames to join into one, and from there it was a (theoretically) simple matter of compressing that even further. More effort, more focus. And a little bit of focus on making sure that cold spot didn’t get warm again.

                    The flame eventually became a white ball resembling a small sun. But it still wasn’t good enough. More effort, more focus. The ball was still hot, still glowing. That wouldn’t do. That wasn’t perfect. Cel threw her arms out to her sides, ripping the ball in half, then forced them back together just as quickly – keeping her head turned so that the resulting blast of heat only warmed up her ear a little bit. Then she pressed her hands even closer together, gradually closing in around the ball until her hands met. When they opened again, she was carrying that ball of energy in her left hand, feeling around it with her right and being very careful to not actually touch it. The absolute lack of any heat – or light, for that matter – coming off of it made it far more dangerous than any regular fire, but also confirmed one very important thing.

                    It was perfect.

                    And so it was thrown, and when it hit the pillar, the runes stopped glowing and the pillar retreated into the ground. Cel’s vision faded with but a single word from the Councillor: “Impressive.”

                    The next one was more talkative. “I must say, it’s been a long time since I’ve seen anyone get this far so quickly and so easily,” he said. “And, of course, we’re not supposed to give you any help, but I’m sure the other eight will agree with me when I tell you…” Cel’s vision returned during the Councillor’s pause, and in the middle of the arena there was now a collection of tables covered in alchemical instruments, plants, and bottles of various liquids. The setup was completed by a lectern off to the side, the book on it already open to a particular page. “If I didn’t give you the directions, you wouldn’t stand a chance at finishing this trial. So I’m not looking for you to know anything. No, this is actually fairly straightforward, and I’m sure this trial is going to… Well, it may just beat the arrogance out of you. I’m actually hoping otherwise; this place just wouldn’t be the same without someone like you around.” He paused for just a moment. “Eh, anyways, just do what the book says.”

                    Cel had already made her way over to the book while the Councillor was speaking and had already scanned the page by the time he’d stopped. It actually was fairly straightforward. One very simple task: make the potion described in the book. No tricks, no distractions. Just a potion.

                    Or, more specifically, create the single most powerful and complicated potion ever to have been made by human hands. Trivial, really.

                    After all, everything Cel needed was out on the tables, and the book told her exactly what to do. That of course didn’t change the fact that Cel’s heart had nearly stopped when she first read the list of ingredients. This particular potion left absolutely no room for error, and there were only enough materials for a single attempt. If even one thing was ever so slightly off, the entire thing would be ruined and the trial failed. In retrospect, perhaps the cold fire didn’t need to be perfect, but this absolutely did – the end result literally could not possibly exist in any state other than perfection.

                    But this was fine. Cel just had to pay attention to what she was doing, be careful, and it’d turn out alright. She didn’t even need to enchant the water herself, all she had to do was work the instruments and mix the ingredients.

                    There would be no way to stop once she’d started, though. Even looking away for longer than it would take to blink would mean potentially missing a vital timing. Logically, this would be the perfect time to do whatever needed doing – especially pressing concerns that had brought themselves up in the prior test. But, come to think of it, Cel wasn’t really feeling it all that badly anymore. Perhaps it was just the strain from trying to work the cold fire that had set things off. There’d be nothing like that here, just staring at tubes and putting leaves into things. And if it wasn’t all that critical, it could wait until later…

                    Cel glanced at the exit – still open – for only a moment as she picked up the book and moved it to the workbench, setting it down directly in front of where she’d be standing for the duration. Pouring out the contents of a bottle into one of the strange vessels and lightning a fire below it marked the point of no return, and from there she set about doing whatever else the book instructed her to do. Crush this plant, put this thing over there, pour this onto that, light this on fire, turn this valve…

                    If not for the fact that everything had to be timed and portioned exactly correctly, this would actually be fairly monotonous. It did boil down to just following directions, after all. But that was part of the difficulty of doing this alone rather than with the traditional team of maybe a half-dozen alchemists. Everything was important, every sound, every detail. All the bubbling from the various reactions would be background noise anywhere else, but here, the sound from each individual vessel meant something. Dismissing those sounds as the typical droning of an alchemist’s workstation would mean disaster.

                    Ah, but, perhaps something else should have been held with the same regard…

                    Of course, that would be a far less significant disaster, but with everything going on now Cel was starting to regret having ignored her needs for so long. Now she couldn’t leave and was stuck watching things boil and drip. Her situation could have been better, to put it mildly.

                    Though, honestly, it could have been worse too. At the moment she was standing fairly normally, just with her legs pressed together and occasionally a slight shuffle. If she could risk dividing her attention, she’d probably have forced herself to stand still and proper, but it was better to let her body take control of holding on while her mind concentrated on what would hopefully become the panacea she was supposed to be making.

                    Things were looking good on that front, at least. Everything had gone well so far, and right now it was just a series of slight adjustments to things that had already been set up earlier. That certainly didn’t mean she could pay any less attention to it, though: a “slight” adjustment could mean something so minute that whatever needed to be adjusted would be changed too much by touching it a little too intensely. But it was still a nice bit of a break until things needed to start being brought away from the heat, at which point it was business as usual again.

                    Near to usual, anyways, as the strain on Cel’s body had only been increasing the entire time, and with both hands needed to work the alchemical instruments…

                    Well, better to not think about that – especially since she literally couldn’t afford to think about anything else anyways. Still, it had gotten to the point where even if she could dedicate any willpower to it, she wouldn’t be able to stop the constant motion of her legs. And because she had to focus on the trial, she couldn’t actively suppress the pressure down there either – just let herself feel the dull ache for a while, minimized only by the fact that it wasn’t the most important thing at the moment.

                    As time went on, though, things were only moving in one direction, and with her mind focused on the potion, Cel’s body was left to its own devices. Only her inseparable legs and subconscious willpower were keeping things (mostly) dry below, but everything has a breaking point… Cel was finding it increasingly difficult to stand still as the trial dragged on, forcing her upper body to remain mostly steady by pure necessity while her legs shook and tried to dance.

                    Cel was aware of the warmth when it appeared, but she could do nothing about it and was forced to feel the wetness expand before it stopped on its own. She was running out of time, but fortunately so was the potion. It would be close, and she was already wet, but there was a chance. There were only a few steps left in the preparation, and the only evidence of anything having gone wrong was under her skirt, which nobody with a brain would risk provoking her ire to check. Cel’s legs crossed tighter as the warm spot was freshened up and she forced herself to finish the potion as quickly as the procedure would allow. That was all she had to do. All the hard parts were over already. Just finish the damn potion.

                    It probably would have been easier if “finish the potion” meant anything other than “pour these liquids together in specific amounts that need to be measured out exactly.” Suffice it to say that pouring things into other things was not exactly what Cel wanted to be doing if she couldn’t pour things from her own body into… well, anything would do, really, so long as it wasn’t her own clothes. Not that her body was giving her much choice in that matter – her bladder was burning and its patience wearing thin, leaving her wet spot with no time to cool off and a puddle at her feet that could hopefully be passed off as excess fluid from the instruments. Not much longer, though…

                    Cel’s control was slipping for good by the time the final potion was getting bottled, and by the time it was finished she was producing a steady trickle, so as soon as she was done she dropped the potion onto the table and threw herself at one of the arena walls – the one with the Councillors above, so they couldn’t see her given the angle. The Councillor whose challenge she’d just finished said something she wasn’t listening to, and when her vision faded to confirm that her potion was correct, she gave up. Back against the wall, legs spread out slightly, Cel let go.

                    Her already-wet black panties were destroyed almost instantly, the flood creating a puddle that quickly reached to her boots. Before she could even see again, Cel closed her eyes, sighed, and lowered herself to the ground, hiking up her skirt to save it from the damage she was doing to everything else. Some part of her found some humor in this situation – this hadn’t been the first time something like this had happened, and of course she hadn’t learned from then. Though, at least now she wasn’t in public, and there wasn’t even anyone around to see her. Her torrent died down quickly, though despite both the volume she’d released and how long it’d taken, Cel knew she wasn’t quite done – she never was, when something like this happened; she’d always end up only letting out about half of whatever was in her if she was pushed to the end, just enough to feel better immediately, but also enough that she’d still need to deal with it properly soon anyways. As far as she was concerned, though, she was done. She wouldn’t be able to force anything else to happen just yet anyways, so she stood up, sliding off her ruined delicates as she did so. She wrung them out into the puddle she’d made as best she could then attempted to use them to dry off her legs (to minimal effect) before summoning up a magical fire to destroy them.

                    And then she looked up. The next trial had been prepared with a very simple setup. A small circular platform and a table nearby with various sacred oils and ritualistic instruments. And the next Councillor was standing in the arena, too, with his back to Cel, clearly very uncomfortable. Cel’s face immediately turned red and she looked around for some way to explain what had just happened. Technically it wasn’t against the rules to piss on the floor of the trial arena, but it was shameful, and went completely against the image Cel had tried to create for herself at Medru Dalach. She was already practically a kid to everyone else at the academy, and while everyone could overlook one public incident, another happening for the exact same reason would be devastating for her.

                    But there was nothing Cel could blame but her own pride, so she cautiously approached Councillor Sentagon without a word. He turned around to face her when she got close, and they both seemed to be actively avoiding eye contact. Sentagon spoke first.

                    “Um, well… you, uh… you do know that wasn’t the kind of limit we were testing for, right?” He gave a half-hearted chuckle. “But, ah, are you alright? Do you need to go wash up or something first?”

                    “N-no, sir, I’m fine.” Cel’s legs came together again, if only to hide the fact that she was now bare beneath her skirt.

                    “You sure?” Sentagon cleared his throat. “Alright, well, I’ll just, uh, not tell anyone about this, and we’ll both pretend it never happened, yeah?” When Cel nodded silently, he went on. “It’s no big deal, this stuff happens. You see it a lot in ninety years, trust me. Ah, but, anyways.” He clapped his hands and rubbed them together. “Back to business. I’m actually down here because it’s the only way to figure out if you’re doing this correctly. Could have sent anyone down here, really, could even have you work with one of Renagor’s shadows, but I honestly don’t trust the judgment of anyone but myself with this. And I’m sure you wouldn’t want to perform this particular ritual on anyone not of our faith anyways.”

                    “And this ritual is…?” Cel tugged at the front of her skirt. Suddenly it felt too small.

                    “You’re going to act like I’m being initiated as our High Priest. I expect you to perform this ritual exactly as if it were real, so do be careful with it.”

                    Cel leaned back a bit and raised an eyebrow. “Really? That’s…”

                    “Monumentally rare, yes. Even, eh, even our Hierophants, we actually need to know it, but we’re never expected to do it. You were never expected to learn it, you never would have had to do it, but I know you know it and can do it anyways. So, am I right?”

                    There was a fierce nod from Cel and she spoke with her usual conviction. “Damn right, sir.”

                    The Councillor chuckled. “That’s the spirit. Now…” He reached up to his shoulder and untied the blue sash that served as part of his uniform, tossing it aside and letting it dissolve. Then he worked his way out of the white button shirt beneath, letting that disappear to the same place as the sash. “Whenever you’re ready,” he said, turning to face the entrance to the arena and falling to one knee, his gaze immutably directed to the ground.

                    Cel walked over to the table nearby and set about looking through the bottles and tools upon it. “So, I don’t suppose you’re allowed to talk anymore, huh?”

                    “No.”

                    “Yeah, figures. Now, what was… Ah, yes…” She picked up a small vial of oil and a piece of yellow cloth from the table, ripping the cork from the vial with her teeth and soaking the fabric in its contents as thoroughly as possible. Then she brought the cloth to the Councillor and drew it down his back several times, hesitantly muttering in a long-forgotten language as she did so – she didn’t know what the words meant, hardly anyone did, but they were important. When she spoke the last word, accidentally making it sound like a question, the Councillor responded with conviction in the same language.

                    The cloth was left draped over Sentagon’s neck as Cel brought a bowl of water from the table. She lifted it above herself with another ancient word, waited for the Councillor’s response, then poured the contents over his head. She took a knife from the table and came around to Sentagon’s front – he was still staring at the ground as before, but now lifted up one arm. Cel drew blood from his hand, and Sentagon looked up slightly, with eyes shut – she took with two fingers the Councillor’s blood and pressed those fingers into his forehead, then did the same with her own blood. The cuts weren’t deep by any possible description, but she still pressed an open hand against each. Sentagon’s only response was a sharp breath as Cel’s hand grew hot enough to seal the wound, and she reacted vocally when she did the same to herself.

                    Then the cloth was brought over to cover Sentagon’s face, and he was pushed back so that his body was straight and his head was pointed towards the ceiling. Cel pressed a hand to his chest and there was a yellow glow for a moment, then the cloth was removed and more instruments brought out – this time a plain white cloth, a brush, and ink. The white cloth was used to remove the oil from Sentagon’s back, then, with the brush coated in ink, Cel drew sacred symbols onto the Councillor, slowly and carefully, while speaking another ancient prayer just as slowly. Sentagon responded firmly when she finished, then he stood and looked straight ahead.

                    A staff was brought out from the table, Cel bringing this to Sentagon’s front. They each held the staff with two hands, and Cel gave one last chant with her eyes closed. She let go of the staff when she’d finished, and the Councillor bowed his head, speaking a single ancient word.

                    Then he handed the staff back to Cel and stretched, a golden light removing the ink from his body and a swirl of dust returning his clothes to him.

                    “Alright, yes.” He reached up to his head and magically pulled the water from his hair, tossing it aside. “Fine, very good. I just need to check what the others saw you draw. It felt right, but I am clearly not in a position to render judgment on something I have not seen. You’ll hear the results soon.” Then he dissolved into a cloud of dust that shot up towards the observation room.

                    Cel took advantage of the downtime and used one of the spare cleaning cloths on her legs, which had only been made more wet by her earlier attempt at drying them off. There was a quiet gasp from her as the cloth found its way under her skirt, apparently also finding a sensitive spot – but there was no time to fool around with that, so she moved on and tossed the cloth to the side when she was done. The rest of her spare time was spent looking at the excess materials left for her, including a bottle of clean water that she downed – presumably it had been intended for refilling the bowl if something should have happened, but now it was a drink.

                    Her vision faded almost as soon as the bottle met with the table again, and the voice was that of Varassus this time, not Sentagon. “Well, that was… a rather unusual trial. I won’t pretend to know what Master Sentagon was thinking, but I trust him when he says he rendered you no aid, and I trust his judgment. Of course, all eight of us were watching and he requested our opinion to aid in his decision. Perhaps we are not the best at explaining what we saw, but Sentagon found our input adequate to render judgment on your trial.”

                    Cel’s vision returned, and her heart sank when she saw the arena was empty. Her mind was filled with thoughts of what she might have done wrong, and she hardly heard the Councillor’s announcement. She heard something, and froze. What was that he said? It didn’t sound like “failed”.

                    There was no time to consider this, though, and the next voice that rang out put her mind at ease. It was the last Councillor. “Well, I must say,” he started. “I am sorry to have ever doubted you, Cel. Honestly, I am… amazed at the challenges the others have given you today. And I’m equally amazed at how absolutely none of them seemed to be of any challenge at all. I’m also disappointed, because I know that there is nothing I can give you at this point that is going to stop you from joining us. I may have underestimated you, but now… Now the world is going to know who you are, and all you have to do is clear two more trials. There is no way that I can see that you would fail them, so consider this a break. Something simple that will allow you to rest in preparation for your last test.”

                    There was a blinding flash, and when it passed the arena was filled with what seemed to be walls made of light, waves of energy assembled into blocks that seemed to interact and intersect in impossible ways. There was only a little bit of clearly-visible ground in front of Cel, and all the rest of the arena was warped by the light-walls.

                    Clearly, it was a maze designed to get the occupant even more lost than a regular maze. And as just about anyone knew, a maze was trivial to someone who could teleport – therefore, teleporting would presumably be rewarded with a failure. How the Council would know, Cel wasn’t sure, as the light-walls formed a dome over the arena, blocking the Council’s view of the situation below. Still wouldn’t be a great idea for her to find out what would happen, not after getting this far and nearly humiliating herself once already.

                    So she just started walking. The opening to the maze was blocked off by a light-wall once she was inside, and Cel kept her eyes to the ground to avoid being distracted by the view through the walls. Or, she did, for a little while, until that turned out to be disorienting as well. She ended up getting horribly lost going around corners, so she decided to instead keep her left hand pressed against the wall, which was far more solid than it seemed. It was still hard to see any turns that weren’t immediate, but it would help with navigation somewhat. And for a while, Cel wandered around quietly through the maze with that as her tactic.

                    She wasn’t sure how far she’d gotten through the maze when she realized that things had caught up with her – the water from the previous trial, however necessary it was, had not reacted well with the fact that she was still half-full from her incident. Cel moved slowly and kept her legs close together. Hopefully the end was somewhat close. This time she’d surely get away for a break before the last trial began, just as soon as she could get out of the maze.

                    Whenever that would be.

                    Definitely seemed to be taking a while, and the walls of the maze meant it was impossible for Cel to tell if she’d already been to a particular part of it – no doubt she’d ended up walking back and forth through the same area for a while. And with things moving quite a bit faster than Cel would have preferred, she had to find a way out of the maze very soon. There was no way to tell time in the cave, of course, but however much time had passed between the end of the eighth trial and now, Cel had progressed to the point of having to stop every so often to press her legs together, occasionally letting a hand join in – nobody could see anyways.

                    Speaking of nobody to see…

                    No, she couldn’t do that. Well, she could, technically, but she wouldn’t allow herself to. It was bad enough that she’d let that happen just two trials ago, she was definitely not going to relieve herself somewhere inappropriate if she could help it.

                    That was starting to be quite a big “if”, though.

                    Before long, Cel had one hand that was quite content to remain wedged between her legs while she attempted to orient herself and escape the maze. She was reduced to a bit of an awkward shuffle, but she could last until the end.

                    Never mind that if she were to put a hand to her belly, it’d be ever so slightly inflated and harder than normal, or that the hand stuck between her legs was already getting wet. She’d be fine.

                    As long as she could find the exit soon. Had she already seen that corner? Was that even a corner? Everything looked the same, and the only indication that she’d already been to an area was that she was starting to leave a trail. But of course she could ignore that, it didn’t exist, it wouldn’t be a problem once she just got out of the damn maze.

                    Not much longer, she kept telling herself. Not much longer…

                    Too bad for Cel that her body was saying the same thing. She managed to pull her hand out from its position, only to double over in instant regret when her body realized there wasn’t anything left to physically block its relief – she did recover quickly enough, but not without getting a trail down her legs. She took a deep breath once she’d composed herself and looked down at her skirt. First off, it needed a good ironing, but more importantly there was a conspicuous dark patch on the front. Cel just groaned and tried to smooth her skirt out with her wet hand, creating a lighter streak.

                    After taking a moment to look around – for all the good that did – Cel stumbled forward, leaning on the wall to her left to maintain some sense of direction. Both hands were against the wall, one slightly ahead feeling for turns, the other serving to keep Cel some degree of upright. Each step added to the trail running down her legs and to the trail on the ground behind her, and before long she could have stood on dry ground and still have her feet in a puddle. Yet still she went on, until she rounded a corner, only to feel the walls turn her right back around again.

                    Rather than following the path out from the dead end, though, she stood there for a moment, legs trembling, and looked around in vain. “What…?” She started muttering, incoherent even to herself. “But, I don’t…”

                    She backed up against one of the walls surrounding her, closing her eyes and breathing heavily.

                    “Ah…”

                    There was no attempt to stop the wave of desperation that overtook her, and caused a large spurt to soak her legs and boots even further. Cel opened a single eye to look down and inspect the damage, and then her only reaction was to spread her legs and give up. She brought down a hand to move the front of her skirt out of the way just before the torrent started, then sighed as she soaked the arena floor for the second time in mere hours.

                    “Haah…” After a minute, Cel opened her eyes and looked around again. The puddle at her feet had already reached her boots and just seemed to be getting bigger, but considering they were wet on the inside too, there was little reason to adjust her stance. The walls were all as nonsensical as before, except… “Ah… W-wait… What’s…?” She stuck her head out as far as possible without moving from her spot, squinting and looking at the wall across the way. Something looked off about it, even moreso than all the other walls, but she wasn’t in much of a position to investigate. “Huh.” She leaned back and sighed again, keeping an eye on the suspicious wall while her stream gradually slowed down. Another minute and it had been reduced to occasional dripping, so Cel released her skirt and stepped out of her puddle, shaking her feet as she did so.

                    Her legs quickly grew cold and her feet were wet and uncomfortable as she headed toward the strange light, prompting her to pull at her lower half with magic in some attempt to clean herself – most of her urine came off and she tossed it aside, letting it strike a wall with an outlandish noise, though what was in her boots couldn’t be removed until she washed them later.

                    When she reached the wall, looking at it up close confirmed it was darker than its surroundings, and ever so slightly more transparent. Cel reached out to touch it and it rippled when her hand made contact, and when she pushed, the wall disappeared and she nearly fell over.

                    “What in th- Fucking kidding me?” When she regained her balance, she looked around mouthing “What” repeatedly and making exasperated hand motions. “Really that fucking close, right,” she muttered, “of course it would be. Fuck.”

                    Indeed, she needed only to take a few steps forward after breaking through the wall for a bright light to overwhelm her, taking the maze with it when it faded. Soon after, a cloud of dust formed into the Nine, with Varassus stepping forward once they were all present. Cel stepped back slightly, hoping he wouldn’t be able to smell what had happened.

                    If he could, he made no indication, instead giving a nod and a smile. “Excellent work, Cel. Yes, that all was… quite interesting, I must say.” Some of the other eight behind him either nodded along or gave Cel looks of encouragement. “Now, you’ve passed all nine of the individual trials. This tenth and final one is administered by all of the Nine Masters at once. We will do our best to stop you from joining us, but…” Varassus shrugged. “At this point I highly doubt there’s anything we can do to that end. Do you… need a moment to prepare?” He raised an eyebrow and looked Cel over, his gaze lingering a little on the dark spot on her skirt, which she quickly covered up with a hand.

                    Cel blushed and attempted to respond to the Councillor. “I, uh… I…” She took a deep breath and continued. “No, I’m ready.”

                    Councillor Varassus stretched out his arms to his sides. “Then let us begin.”

                   

  5. Polt was a kobold of many, many talents, but a weakness of hers became apparent as she sat alone in the manager's office of Sports Club Kobold: she was restless. There was nothing to do, and she was getting fidgety just waiting around. She had organized her desk three times in the last hour, taken multiple jogs around the gym grounds, and the only thing keeping her from taking a nap in her chair was a limitless amount of energy.

    "There's nothing worse than the wait before a new business opens," Polt whined, tapping her claws on the wooden desk. While Sports Club Kobold would be the first interspecies exercise parlor in Japan, thanks to the recent Interspecies Exhange Bill, that distinction required a lot of fine-tuning on her end to make it practical and inclusive. She was lucky to have a group of monster girls willing to be volunteers, running trials that revealed a lot of the facility's shortcomings, but all that meant that orders for furnishing and remodeling had been placed and construction was proceeding, leaving Polt with nothing to do herself.

    Today's project was a complete shutdown of the building's plumbing to remodel the restrooms after one of the volunteers, an ogre named Tionishia, had discovered that the toilets were not suitable for use by some larger species. And, because the human contractors weren't so accustomed to installing monster-sized commodes, it was taking much longer than anticipated to complete.

    A fact that Polt was all too aware of right now, as she shifted her legs one on top of the other, squeezing them together as she squirmed in her seat and elicited a small squeal inside her mouth. It was shortly after noon, and because of her forty-kilometer morning jog after leaving home at the crack of dawn, the construction crew had arrived at Sports Club Kobold before her and began their work. Combined with the ample quantity of water consumed during that run, the office was currently home to a very desperate kobold. "Mmph..."

    It wasn't just the lack of access to the restrooms that was annoying, but all the alternatives also made unavailable really irritating Polt. While both gender bathrooms were being worked on, despite the vast majority of monster species being female, other drainage solutions were still present and unoccupied. If she needed to go after a long workout, there was no shame in relieving herself in the shower, making a pit stop there seemed like a good solution to her current conundrum. If only the water to the entire building hadn't been shut off, robbing her of the ability to wash away the evidence.

    She swiveled her chair to face the large windows decorating one of the walls of her office, looking outside for some distraction. While the crowds of people walking by, and the birds flying, did grab her attention, there was something else out there more pressing, diverting her gaze to its allure: the trees. Polt was also no stranger to doing her business outdoors, in case her time management was off and she found herself desperate while on walkies. She could practically picture it, tugging her shorts down and squatting behind a thick grove of bushes, letting a healthy stream of urine gush from her privates. That fire hydrant on the street corner was looking pretty tempting...

    "...not a good idea." Polt was about as far from being a shy girl as one could get, but undressing in front of hundreds of strangers to pee was asking a lot of her. She'd need to be seriously ready to burst to consider that. "Still..." While the flora in view was out of the question, it had given the kobold an idea, and her ears perked up as hope returned. "I'm going stir-crazy in this office, a good walk is exactly what I need! It's only a couple kilometers to the park, it'll be a great way to get the blood flowing and find a place to go!" A bright smile broke out across her muzzle, showing off her white canines as she jumped up to her paws, tail vigorously wagging behind her.

    Luckily for her, she didn't need to change clothes to be properly dressed for a run. She was still dressed in her usual exercise attire, consisting of a black tank top, loose white shorts, with sneakers and a sweatband to top it off. Now that she had set her mind to it, nothing could stop her as she ran out the office, right out the gym onto the street, ready to run and more than ready to pee.

    ---------------

    "Whew...phew...made good time." Over ten kilometers in fifteen minutes, not a personal best for Polt, but impressive nonetheless. Being active and getting sweaty was a kobold's favorite pastime, she could practically feel her worries wash away in the perspiration running through her fur. And her destination was also comforting, a dog park close enough to her home and work to make it a frequent stop on her runs. Clean, colorful, lots of people and their pets, it was relaxing.

    Well, not relaxing enough to ignore the discomfort that no amount of exertion could distract from, a different bodily fluid wanting to escape as she continued to push herself. Her desperation had grown no easier in the travel, and it was really, really bad now. Her bladder was throbbing beneath her sculpted stomach, pulsating and working its hardest to push the volume of warm urine it carried out, only held back by Polt's willpower. Now that she had come to a stop, and no one was paying any special attention to her, she pressed both large paws against the crotch of her shorts with moderate force, feeling the firm paw pads on her palms press the loose, airy fabric and panties beneath right where they needed to press.

    As good as it felt to hold, it was all too clear that it wouldn't satisfy for long. She really needed a toilet, immediately if possible. Thankfully, that was covered as well, because she had reasons other than fond feelings in choosing the park as her end goal. She passed through her frequently, ran all its paths, she knew the layout by heart, and most prominently, where the public restrooms lay. After all, they had been her salvation many times, when she would occasionally forget to use her own amidst the morning excitement. And they weren't far, either! She wasted no time bolting in their direction, pulling her paws from her crotch, so as not to draw leery eyes. Though, she wasn't as bouncy as usual, her gait much stiffer and straighter.

    Well, they weren't far with her usual running speed as the benchmark. At a more rigid walking pace, it was taking significantly longer to cross the distance. Many other joggers, walkers, and dog owners passed her by as she traveled the gravel roads, the dogs usually barking at her. Somehow, maybe through animal solidarity, they could tell something was wrong. Then again, maybe they knew because every step Polt took was deliberate, one of her fangs was poking out from her mouth, biting her bottom lip, taking any chance to press against her shorts. Polt was not a subtle girl.

    And her need was about to get a whole lot less subtle. The path she had absentmindedly taken went down the shore of a pond, one creeping close to the sidewalk, so close that the sound of rippling water from ducks landing in the center rang loud in a kobold's large ears. She let her guard down for just a second, and in that tiny span, her bladder had its way. "Eep!" A small smattering of pee splattered out from her urethra into her underwear, warming her crotch with its damp, dirty wash.

    Snapping her thighs closed with the speed and force of a crab's pincers, squeezing the little moisture that had made its home in her underwear into a wider area, Polt managed to successfully command her bladder to heel. It was a close call, almost able to hear the urine pent up inside her pleading to drench her shorts, but she remained the master. For now.

    The second surge came almost immediately afterwards, as her small, sensitive nose picked up a light scent wafting upwards, emanating from underneath her shorts, where just a little tinkle resided. She was well-hydrated, so her pee had very little odor, but her heightened senses still clearly recognized it, sending her spiraling with another desperate urge. She obviously couldn't see what was transpiring below, but the smell growing twice as strong told the whole story. Polt didn't dare separate her legs now, for fear that there would be a lot more urine gushing out should she do so.

    Keeping pressure on her crotch this way was going to make walking difficult, though. So, after close to a minute had passed, Polt all the while rubbing her thighs against one another as her hips swayed, she finally felt confident enough to spread her feet and return to a slightly more natural posture. The shivering, frazzled fur, and ears on end still gave away that something was wrong with the kobold. With the way she was frantically looking around, it wasn't impossible to guess.

    Luckily for her, that frenzied searching had its upsides as well. Without scanning every bit of the nearby scenery, admittedly mostly for a secluded bush, she wouldn't have seen something off in the distance, obscured by trees, benches, and light poles: the small brick shack she had laid eyes on many a time before, the one she knew contained the little monster girl's room. Her tongue popped out from between her lips as a drop of drool fell loose onto her endowed chest. It took a concerted effort to shake herself free of the haze, but she did so, and almost immediately began dashing for it, paws firmly against the front of her shorts, all in the name of holding.

    With her fit kobold speed, the time elapsed between the first step and skidding to a stop was brief. That didn't mean it was easy, of course, exerting herself at such a delicate time. "Don't think about how much you leaked, don't think about how much you leaked..." She could absolutely feel the soaking in her panties grow warmer and wetter, like it could be showing through the thin fabric of her white shorts. All the more reason to keep her big paws covering the spot, no matter what strange looks it attracted.

    But there it was, right in front of her eyes, the universal symbol denoting the women's restroom. All she needed to do was push, straining to remove her right paw to do so, and leaned against the door with the full weight of her body. But it didn't budge. "Wha?" Pulling back, she slammed the door again, hearing it move a fraction of a millimeter before hitting a barrier. "You're kidding me! It's locked?!" It was only in that moment of despair that she noticed the piece of paper taped just beneath the gender sign, its words clear and concise: Out of Order.

    It took Polt several seconds to process the words before her, but when the meaning finally sunk in, her eyes widened, her jaw fell, and her bladder leaked. "Really?! Of all the times!" She had run all the way here, and the toilets were no more usable than the ones at the gym! In a fit of desperation, she even ran to the opposite door, the men's room door, and found the exact same warning pasted to that entrance, just as locked.

    Now Polt was in a real pickle. She had spent so much of her available time before an accident just making it here, and now that this opportunity had been swept away from under her, the accident seemed inevitable. Burying her paws between her thighs like a bone in the dirt, she began bouncing on her heels, jiggling her right leg as she continued to lower herself further and further into a squat with each shake, only tempting her body even further.

    "Maybe I should just go for it right here..." While that proposition did sound nice, there were still people that would see if she were to yank her shorts off here. Not the end of the world, but still something to be avoided while there was still a chance. But was there a chance? Her panties were soaked now, and a particularly powerful jet of pee when she was almost down to the ground ensured that it had to have broken through to her shorts now. It might not be visible on the waterproof fabric, regardless of the color, but she couldn't tell. The warm liquid hitting her paw pads was worrisome enough.

    As hope continued to fade, one thought kept nagging at her subconscious, one image forcing its way to the forefront of her mind. This bathroom building was on the very edge of a treeline, and directly behind it was a thick grove of trees. She had never needed to consider that area before, given that it was much easier to use the real toilet immediately adjacent to those woods. However, now that these bathrooms were non-options... "Time to water some plants!" She could hardly be more accepting of the circumstances as she hopped to her feet and ran behind the structure, one or two drops snaking down her thigh from the jolt.

    Because the distance was so minuscule, she ran the distance in almost no time. And if she wet her panties any further on the way, she didn't notice, she couldn't with how drenched she already was. But nothing was going to slow her down now, not when she could see the greenery, smell the chlorophyll permeating the air, hear the footsteps of the people grow ever so slightly quieter and farther away.

    The pieces had all fallen into place. While she hadn't found a physical barrier to conceal herself behind, there were enough scattered obstructions to reasonably ensure she had privacy, and that was enough. Gripping the elastic waistband of her athletic shorts and underwear simultaneously with her trimmed claws, she pushed the garments straight down, exposing her kibbles and girly bits to the open air. She didn't even wait for the path from her privates to be clear before she bent her knees and squatted with her feet apart.

    Purely by coincidence, the instant she wouldn't drench her clothes with the impending flood, it began. No build up, no struggle, no effort, just a mighty, gushing, fire hose of a pee. It was perfectly clear and only had a light smell to her powerful nose, but it hissed like an angry lamia, splashed like white-water rapids, and drops jumped back up onto her socks and ankles like a high-dive into a pool.

    And to Polt, it was one of the most sublime experiences of her life. "Haaahahahhaaaaaaaa..." Just letting go of her bursting bladder and letting its contents drain into the dry dirt felt wonderful, as the radiating warmth on this mildly chilly day blew across her fur. The soil couldn't even handle the downpour all at once, the majority instead gathering and quickly expanding a puddle from where the stream crashed down, bubbles forming on the surface and slowly drifting outwards.

    Once again, her tongue drooped out as she started breathing heavily, panting with ecstasy as her bright blue eyes shone, her ears folded back, and her tail began sweeping the ground behind her, kicking up a small cloud of dust. While it wasn't exactly her preferred method of doing business, there was just something about peeing outside that felt...liberating, natural, correct. She was no slouch when it came to urine capacity, so the volume spouting out was quite respectable for her size. The puddle, quickly turning into an ocean, continued to spread until it was completely surrounding the soles of her sneakers.

    Of course, at that power, it was only a matter of time before her stream diminished. It was no short time, but it came to pass while Polt was still enjoying it, a solid minute later. It first went down to what one would normally expect from an average potty break, managed to stay at that level for a surprisingly long time, and then dropped off to nothing but dribbles and spurts, a stage that didn't last long before the kobold had peed it all out. "Mmmmmm...good..."

    She took a second, or two, or two dozen, to recover from the bliss after it had ended, far more out of breath than any workout could cause. "Phew...haven't needed to go like that in a long time! Felt good to go, but it's nice to be done!" However, the sound of one stray drop falling directly beneath her reminded that she wasn't totally finished yet. "Oh, should find something to wipe with." She looked and looked, as far as her head could turn, but she had picked a barren piece of land to plop down and go for it, a place where no leaves could be found. "Looks like I might need a change of underwear when I get back. Oh wait, I don't think I have any. Then I guess it'll be pantyless for today!" The sky blue undergarment was pretty wet, now that she could see them, wearing those the rest of the day wouldn't be comfy, especially not with the frequent movement she was known for. Hoping to spare the poor cloth any further damage, she shook her butt and dislodged any stray drips stubbornly clinging on.

    Suddenly, the sound of rustling dirt caught Polt's attention, as her ears perked up and located the direction of the noise. Whatever it was, she wasn't alone, and she didn't need to wait long to see who was approaching: another girl, slender with light hair, but with large wings on her back and green scaled arms, walking pretty stiff and uncomfortable, biting her bottom lip and looking around carefully. Polt recognized her. One of her side jobs was rehabilitation of monster delinquents, where she had amassed a small group, and this girl was one of the members. "Hey there, Draco!" She jumped up to greet the dragonewt, excited to talk and catch up.

    Draco jumped high in surprise, hearing the kobold's loud voice. Clearly, Polt had gotten the upper hand, or paw, on detecting the other. "P-Polt?!" She jolted to look over at the trainer, and violently reacted once again, staggering back with her arms covering her eyes. "W-what are you doing?!"

    Polt tilted her head in confusion. "What's wrong, Draco?" While the dragonewt wasn't usually happy to see her, the reaction was never this extreme.

    "You need to pull your pants back up!"

  6.  

    Chris, Sean's and Richard's friend, was throwing a very grand party indeed. It was all set up in the hotel's great banquet hall. Unfortunately for Sean, the hall was jam packed with people they knew. People they had to meet, come what may. 

     
    The next circle of friends had joined them. As they talked and laughed, Richard glanced at Sean with a little smirk on his face. 
    Despite the wide grin on his face, it was clear that he was panicking. His eyes were a little pink and wide. His face, pale. Every now and then, he tugged up his slim-fit pants by its waistband, ran a hand over his swollen bladder and shoved his hands into his pants pocket while shifting on his feet. 
     
    "Friends!" A voice bellowed from the stage ahead of them. 
     
    They turned to see Chris, all dressed up in a shining tuxedo. "So here's the surprise I've been dying to tell you all." Smiling, he paused to look around the hall, checking to see if any of them could guess what it was. "Catherine and I are finally getting married." 
     
    A round of gasps erupted. Then, a huge round of applause. 
     
    "This is amazing!" 
     
    Richard heard a random comment and glanced over at Sean to see him clapping his hands. 
     
    The applause died down and Chris continued to talk upstage. 
     
    Sean stuffed his hands back into his pocket and shifted on his feet again. 
     
    Richard leaned towards him and spoke quietly. "How are you doing?"
     
    Sean glanced at him and rolled his eyes while sighing. "I can't do this," he hissed. 
     
    "Yes, you can."
     
    "No, I can't. If I don't pee now, I'll be in trouble."
     
    "I still don't see the erection."
     
    "I can't have it in here. Not with all these people! Are you crazy?"
     
    "Fine. You want to pee?"
     
    "Since long!"
     
    "Okay, go and pee. But don't come back to me after that."
     
    "Richie..."
     
    "No, I mean it."
     
    "Can we at least cut down on the time? You're asking me to hold it till we get home, which is ridiculous. I already have to pee so badly. How the hell am I going to hold it all night?" Sean spoke in a frantic whisper. 
     
    "I don't know. Just do it. And... that's where your erection comes in. It will lock in your piss."
     
    "Don't you get it? I can't get erect in here."
     
    "You will, if you're full enough. Problem is... you aren't."
     
    Sean held his tongue for a moment, clearly seething. He grabbed Richard's hand and placed it over his bladder. "Tell me now. Tell me that I'm full." He gnashed his teeth. 
     
    Richard was stunned at the sudden move. He wasn't expecting that. He allowed his hand to rest over Sean's bladder for a moment, feeling its hardness. Indeed, it was full. Maybe not a hundred percent, but easily close to that. "Not enough," he smirked and gave a couple of pats, sending jolts into Sean's aching bladder. "Erections happen when you really-really-REALLY have to pee. And when I say that, it means, desperately. You aren't desperate enough."
     
    "I am."
     
    "It's time to raise your bar. I still say you're not desperate enough."
     
    "I told you that I am. I'm just aching since so long."
     
    "Simply aching doesn't mean you're ready. You will be when you really fear losing it. When you feel that hard push of pee struggling to get out, and then you succeed in holding it back, and you feel your cock throbbing. Until, the first jet of pee spurts out. And then another. And then another."
     
    "Are you crazy? I can't do all that in here!" Sean spat and leaned in closer. 
     
    "Who's asking you to? Hold it in. That's how you get hard."
     
    Frustrated, Sean hissed and bend over a little and peeked into Richard's face. Sean was a good 6'3. Richard was close. "See, listen to me. Let's do all of this at home. Trust me! I'll do anything that you want. Tie me up. Make me wear what you want. Make me get the biggest erection ever. Make me hold it all day. Heck, even a couple of leaks for you."
     
    "That won't be an honest erection, Sean. Here, with all these people, you can't lie."
     
    Sean sighed and gulped hard. He was close to that criteria Richard mentioned. His cock was throbbing after a huge surge of pee desperation. "Can we at least sit down somewhere? I can't hold on like this."
     
    "I'd suggest you keep standing," Richard said coyly. "Challenge yourself."
     
    "I'll have an accident," Sean argued. "Do you want me to hold it or just piss myself?"
     
    Richard raised his eyebrows and smirked. "I see your point. Come, let's sit."
     
    They sat at a rectangular table for six. As soon as he sat down, Sean squeezed his thighs shut, fanned them and gently edged on the chair. 
     
    Richard watched him, feeling aroused. He wasn't lying. He really did have to pee. And probably, he's close to exploding. 
     
    Quietly, without being noticed, Richard slipped a hand under the table and stealthily slithered over Sean's thigh. 
     
    Sean gave him a bewildered look. "What're you doing?" he whispered. 
     
    "Checking you out?"
     
    Richard moved his hand to Sean's crotch, where his slim-fit pants were bunched up like a tent. He groped gently in an attempt to find his dick. With his pants being tight and fitting, and the ever-growing hardness, it wasn't hard to find Sean's penis. "Hmm, slowly getting hard, eh?"
     
    Gulping hard, Sean looked away and jiggled a leg. His face was getting red from it all... getting touched there, the arousal, the fear of being seen... and the desperate the urge to urinate. 
     
    "You're doing good," Richard encouraged and continued to feel Sean's penis, holding it gently and progressing from the base to the tip. 
     
    Sean squeezed his eyes for a moment and pressed down on his lips. Being touched there while having to pee desperately was a different feeling altogether. Groaning quietly, he opened his eyes and let out a long, quiet puff. 
     
    "What?" Richard smirked at him. 
     
    He said nothing. He just clenched his abdomen. Richard could feel him do this again and again, a sign that he was working out on his pee muscles in a desperate attempt to not wet himself. 
     
    "I'll piss myself," he heard Sean whimper with his head down. He could hardly talk. Squeezing his thighs tightly together and slowly bobbing his legs up and down, he leaned forward as the need to void his bladder built to extreme levels. His hand shot out to grab his penis which was already held by Richard. 
     
    "What happened?" asked Richard. 
     
    Sean was so red in the face. He was holding on with everything he's got. He tightened his hold over Richard's hand which was over his thrumming penis. 
     
    "It's that feeling, isn't it?" asked Richard in an excited whisper. "The pee pushing hard to get out?"
     
    "Hmm." Sean nodded. He rocked back and forth on his chair. 
     
    "It's okay, you'll make it," Richard assured and held Sean's hardening cock like a pencil, sliding up and down his shaft, slowly at first, then, faster, by a step, then two... then more. It didn't take long for his form to grow by an inch or two. 
     
    Sean exhaled while edging on his seat, as if humping Richard's hand. It felt like a hand job, the best hand job yet. 
     
    "What?" asked Richard, smirking. 
     
    "We need to find a bathroom," suggested Sean.
     
    "If it's to pee, then, I object."
     
    "No," Sean denied. 
     
    "I don't believe you." Richard let go off Sean's penis and leaned back onto his chair. 
     
    Sean shot at him, bewildered. "Why'd you stop?"
     
    "Because you were breaking the rule," replied Richard smugly. "You're supposed to get an erection on your own. Solely out of your desperation."
     
    Sean sighed in defeat and grabbed his hard on. He had to hold on till his "deadline" was completed. However, he hoped that Richard would let him go sooner. From the looks of it, he didn't think he could hold on that long. His bladder and penis hurt so bad from holding onto all the urine that was filling up by the minute. 
     
    The next one hour was pure torture for Sean as the diuretic continued to fill up his bladder to stretching point. He should have taken at least three bathroom breaks by now, instead, he had none. 
     
    When Richard looked at Sean, he was fanning his legs and edging at the same time. There was a clear, stiff bend in the fabric over his crotch. He wouldn't call it just a "bend". It was an erection. A good, solid erection that was still growing. He reached out and held it like a wand. 
     
    Sean hissed, his belly and crotch sucking in. He banged his thighs shut and placed his hand over Richard's, right where his hard on was standing proud. "Don't," he pleaded. 
     
    "Why not?"
     
    "Just don't. It makes it worse."
     
    "Makes what worse?"
     
    "Urine," he mumbled.
     
    "What urine?"
     
    "Urination," Sean repeated. "I'm just dying to go piss."
     
     "You're right. You do have to go. It's just so tight in there." Saying this, Richard rubbed over the stiffness in Sean's crotch, teasing his need to pee. 
     
    "Don't. Please."
     
    "Rubbing it will help," Richard suggested. "Let me do it for you." Saying this, he went on to stroke his penis which was still within his pants and dying to let out the liquids in his bladder. 
     
    Sean leaned forward, clenching his belly. He exhaled as a wave of pleasure coupled with intense desperation washed over his entire body. Wanting faster relief from the huge need to urinate, he grabbed his cock which was now erect in his pants. He clenched it hard and wrung the tip, as if doing so will suppress the desperation. "That's it, I'm going to the bathroom." He shot to his feet and Richard quickly pulled him down. 
     
    "So does this mean that we're over?"
     
    "No!!! We aren't. Baby, if I don't go now, I'll piss myself."
     
    "I swear, the minute you go, I'll walk out of here. And you'll never even find me again."
     
    Sighing and in desperate tears, Sean gave in and continued to labor through another hour of extreme pee desperation. 
     
  7. This post will serve as a one stop shop for finding all the short stories written to fill out the Legacy of Gold universe!

     

  8. “Come on, it’s just after this tree!” Isabelle shouted excitedly, her pigtails bouncing with her energetic hopping. Jacob followed closely behind. “I saw it when you were home sick. It was getting dark, though, so I didn’t look inside.”

    ”How dilapidated is it?”

    ”Not very,” she replied, “it kind of slants to one side, but not very much.”

    When they came upon the abandoned structure, Jacob saw that his friend was sugarcoating the danger. “This thing looks like it could fall at any moment!” he exclaimed.

    ”You think so? I think it’s got more strength than it looks. Come on!”

    ”I’ll go in with you, but we’re just staying by the doorway. I don’t want it to fall on us or anything.”

    ”Oh, come on! Just real quick. In and out.”

    Jacob noticed Isabelle shifting her weight from foot to foot, squirming discreetly. “You gotta pee?”

    She nodded. “I’ve had to since we left. I’m about to go behind that bush. Jacob, you have to go through the whole thing with me! It’ll be really fun!”

    He sighed. “Fine, but we have to get out fast.”

    ”Awesome! Okay, be right back.”

    ”Wait,” he said, grabbing her shirt sleeve. “Don’t pee.”

    ”What?” she looked at him confused, “why?”

    ”To ensure that you aren’t going to keep me waiting to leave for forever.” Jacob knew of Isabelle’s small bladder. Oftentimes, as they explored, she’d take multiple breaks to relieve herself behind a tree or something. She would also hold it on purpose if they were ‘having too much fun,’ as she would put it when she ended up desperate or wet.

    “I swear I won’t if you let me go. I really have to tinkle.”

    You know I won’t leave without you and you’ll just keep on looking around,” he smirked, “I know you.”

    She sighed, stepping in place a bit. “Fine, let’s go.”

    They went inside. The place smelled of mildew and nature. The walls were overgrown with flora and the walls tilted forbodingly to one side. 

  9. Latest Entry

    0556_KOT_A10.png

    "Hahah, you're not very good at this game, are you Risa?"

    Kotarou looks at me with a grin as the words "Game over!" echo from the television screen.

    "Oh, you think you can do better then? Here~"

    I hand the controller over to Kotarou, who happily snatches it up and plops down on the cushion in front of me with a grin.

    After my humiliating.. er, incident, earlier this evening.. I got the pleasure of having Kotarou help me get showered and cleaned up. Which, of-course, came with endless teasing, that didn't stop until I reminded her how she not too long ago completely soiled herself in my car too.

    Afterwards, with the storm still going on outside, I decided to play some games in my bedroom with the two. A perfect distraction.

    It seems to be working, too. Kotarou's been having so much fun taking turns with me she seems to have almost completely tuned out the noise outside.

    "Fufufu~, I win again!" Kotarou exclaims as she easily beats the level I was stuck on.

    1018_RIS_A73.png

    "There's no way you haven't played this game before." I say with a bit of an annoyed expression.

    The game being the new Crash Bandicoot N. Sane Trilogy. It's been so many years since I played the original, and I only got the game recently, so I have had little time to play it myself.

    "I haven't! Maybe I'm just better at video games than you, Risa~" Kotarou teases as she looks back and sticks her tongue out at me.

    Oh, that's how it is, huh? Let's see if I can put this snarky little pup in her place.

    As Kotarou begins the next level, I sneakily make my hands up her armpits and begin a vicious tickle attack, causing her to promptly slip up fall off a ledge.

    "Ahaha.. hahahaha! Hahahahaha, h-hey, s-stop that!"

    Ohoho? It turns out she's even more ticklish than I expected.

    "What was that you were saying? If you're so good at this, beat this level and I'll stop!"

    She attempts the same level again, and for a moment I ease up on the tickling.. until she gets to the most challenging part of the level, and then I begin my attack again.

    She somehow suffers through until the tickles make her accidentally spin and blow herself up with a TNT box.

    "Hahahahaha! Aha.. hahaha, d-damnit Risa! Hahahaha!"

    I grin madly as I continue the attack, noticing the doggy girls' legs shifting and writhing together.

    "Pffft, now why did you do that?"

    "Y-You made my hand slip!! T-This is not fair! Hahaha! Not fair at all!", Kotarou barely stammers this out between giggles.

    "Well, hurry up and try again, beat the level and I'll stop!"

    Even as I let off on the tickle torture, I can feel Kotarou's squirming around restlessly on the cushion, bringing about an evil grin on my face.

    I let her play most of the level normally this time, reveling in the sight of her butt squirming around between obstacles. She ends up dying a few times before running towards the end, on her very last life, and then..

    I strike!

    The doggy girl does her best to ignore me and concentrate on the level.

    But I keep up the tickling, even letting my hand trail up to her chest and give her breasts a teasing squeeze between tickles as she jumps in surprise.

    Spurt!

    "R-Risa, hahaha, y-you pervert!"

    Spurrrrt!

    Dyxsjb_VYAAIXsC.png

    In Kotarou's frantic attempt to remain focused and complete the level, she doesn't even seem to notice as a lengthy, strong splurt of warm liquids force their way out of her, rapidly soaking through the fabric of her jeans and pooling under her backside and soaking into the cushion.

    Despite my best efforts, Kotarou rushes to the end and completes the level. Though, as soon as the "level complete" screen turns up, she realizes her dilemma.

    "A-ah, ah crap!" Kotarou's cheeks glow a shade of red as the doggy girl shoves the controller into her crotch to stem the flow.

    "R-Risa! I won! I won! Now let me up! We had a deal!"

    I think to let her go, savoring the thought of watching Kotarou rush desperately to the restroom with streams running down her legs, when..

    Pbbrrrtttt!

    Kotarou does something that makes the controller (which is still jammed firmly up her crotch) vibrate aggressively.

    "A-ah! Oh-ohhhh~!!"

    That audible moan is enough to make both me and Mikan (who has been gawking at the entire situation from my bed rather dumbfounded) blush, though not nearly as much as Kotarou, who instantly lets go of the controller and clamps her hands over her mouth.

    Bad idea for her._

    Pffsshhhhhsssss~!

    Suddenly, the flood gates burst open and a roaring hiss can he heard as a gush of warm liquids splurt out from Kotarou's nether regions, sending a dark splotch running down her thighs before pooling up over her legs, turning her lap a glistening, dark blue before soaking into her butt.

    It's not long before I feel those same warm liquids pooling back from the seat cushion and soaking into my own jean shorts.

    I burst into laughter as Kotarou suddenly jumps up and attempts a futile rush towards the toilet, only to slip on the floor cushion and, in quite an awkward display, fall face forward right on top of me with her crotch buried right in my face.

    Feeling the warmth of Kotarou's still very soggy jeans pressing against my face sends blood rushing to my face, but I still can't stop giggling as Kotarou lets out a resounding, long frustrated cry of defeat.

    "Hahahah, K-Kotarou, get off me! I can't breathe!"

    Kotarou, looks down at me for a moment, before her ears perk up and a smirk appears on her face.

    "What was that Risa? I'm afraid I couldn't hear you~?"

    Kotarou pushes herself up slightly and I begin to make my way out from under her.

    "I said-"

    SQUISH!~

    "Mmmph!"

    Without warning, I find Kotarou's soaking wet butt planted right on my face.

    "A-ah, Risa!", I hardly hear Mikan's concerned pleas as Kotarou teasingly wriggles her derriere against my face, eliciting more squishes.

    0713_MIK_A61.png

    I open my mouth to yell for her to get off, but instead of words, all I find breaking out from my lips is a heavy moan of pleasure.

    "Mmphh, nnnhhhohhh~!"

    My legs shift and squirm wildly as I weakly try to fight free, which merely causes Kotarou to laugh harder.

    "Hahahah! Risa, you're such a pervert! Let's see how much you like this then!"

    With my hands cupped around Kotarou's rear, I'm hardly able to squeeze and push enough to lift her an inch before a familiar hiss fills my ears.

    "K-Kotarou, you aren't! Don't you dare!"

    The blue-haired doggy girl looks down at me with a smirk as all but her wagging tail relaxes again, and sure enough, moments later a hot, glistening golden liquid comes cascading down and soaking into her bottom before sending several rivulets splashing down onto my already dampened face.

    I try to push harder, but Kotarou fights back and easily overpowers me, and I'm met with yet another, much squishier impact of the doggy girls' butt planting itself back onto my face, warm liquids pooling and streaming down all the while.

    I squeeze and push harder, but all this does is make Kotarou wriggle her butt against me more and I can't help but let out another loud moan as some warm liquids pool into my mouth.

    Oh god.

    My face contorts as I have no option but to swallow some of it, and my hands collapse as I submit to my fate.

    A few moments later, once Kotarou finally finishes emptying her aching bladder, she lets herself up and I'm finally able to breathe again.

    I look up to see Kotarou who, despite standing there in completely drenched jeans, is smirking with accomplishment. Mikan on the other hand, is blushing thoroughly through a covered face.

    After gathering my breath, I sit up and let out a sigh, using my sleeve to wipe some of the urine off my face before facing Kotarou and sticking my tongue out defiantly.

    "You know, you call me a pervert, but I think you enjoyed that a little too much."

    Kotarou just grins and sways her soggy tush at me, wet tail wagging all the while.

    During this time, I notice Mikan's gone oddly silently and won't stop shifting in place.

    0703_MIK_A32.png

    "Uhm, Mikan? Do you gotta pee now too?"

    "A-ah, n-no!" Mikan jumps, cheeks red and quickly waves her arms.

    Kotarou looks back and forth between the two of us, before sniffing in Mikan's general direction, and grinning again.

    "Mikan~ are you taking after your masters perverted ways? It seems someone else is feeling frisky now too~".

    Both of our cheeks burn a deep shade of red. "W-what are you talking about?" I exclaim, as the orange haired doggy girl stammers out "M-Mikan is not, she just, just, uhm!"

    Kotarou just bursts out laughing again before leaning into me with a sly grin, ears perked up and tail still wagging.

    "Don't you know, Risa? Our sensitive noses allow us to pick up all kinds of things.. ..and right now, you're drenched in pheromones.. among other things!"

    W-what? Obviously I know anthropoid's have sensitive noses, but.. surely she's making that up.

    My face turns even redder as I take a step back. "S-so.. every time I've been.. ..you could tell?"

    Kotarou leans back and grins with a proud look on her face. "Of-course, nothing slips by my sense of smell~"

    I feel shivers run up my spine. "That is a complete invasion of privacy, you know!"

    Kotarou laughs again.

    "Don't worry, Risa~ unlike me, it seems Mikan can only subconsciously pick up the scent. But even so, when a pet has such strong feelings for their master.. it's natural for them to react to their masters feelings and urges."

    Kotarou gently nudges a still very blushy Mikan into my direction.

    0556_KOT_A10.png

    "So, maybeee.. you should accept responsibility for what you've done to her, while I go to take a shower~"

    I stand there flustered for a moment, looking down at Mikan as she shyly returns my gaze, before a cooling sensation below snaps my back to reality.

    "H-hey, wait a minute, you're not the only one who needs a showe-!"

    I try to call out, but she's already made her way to the bathroom and locked the door.

    Leaving just a very blushy Mikan and I.

    • 1
      entry
    • 2
      comments
    • 280
      views

    Recent Entries

    Hey!

     

    Since finding out Omorashi was, well, a ‘thing’ that other people actually enjoy as well, I’ve felt a lot happier and more confident exploring. Everyone here’s been really nice, which is lovely. 

     

    I’ve been super busy lately, and it’s been a long time since I’ve held for any real length of time. With a bit of luck I’ll have some free time early next week for a reasonably long hold, and can’t wait! I hope to write  it up for the wetting experiences forum, maybe. Writing really helps me focus on how I actually feel, in the moment. 

     

    PS.

    (I’m also toying with the idea of pull-ups. I’m not in the least bit little, but having read a few experiences here, I’m curious as to how it might feel. Who knows, it might save on laundry...)

     

     

  10. So your girl is going to be doing a 72 hour padded challenge to beat her existing 48 hour record. For practical reason's I'll be mostly using pullups and giving myself a bathroom break every 4-6 hours.....

     

    Wish me luck!

    😉

  11. My Omo fiction/nonfiction

    • 1
      entry
    • 0
      comments
    • 279
      views

    Recent Entries

    Latest Entry

    I don't really know where else to share my omo/pee fetish fiction or my experiences. I figured I'd share them here and hopefully find some like-minds, so I guess I'll start with an entry about the kind of stuff I write.

    I've never shared my real-life experiences with the fetish with anyone. I tried to mention something once about it, but it was in passing and it was a super awkward conversation, and the other person didn't continue so I dropped it. That was with one of my closest friends, so I'm pretty quiet about it, especially after that. I'm also a transgender male, so it's a bit anxiety-inducing to share much in even forums like this about it because I worry about pictures or videos getting me misgendered, even with my pronouns stated.

    I'm more comfortable with writing for now and maybe sharing some artwork, but I focus on male omo/peeing stuff, and gay stuff, which doesn't seem to be super popular here. By posting it to a blog like this though, I feel a bit better about it. So that's a heads up for the kind of content I'll post on the blog.

    I'll probably post stories in bits since I'm a writer and I write longer things, or just the parts that include what I'm too nervous to share anywhere else that involves the obvious :shy: Also, sorry if my real life experiences aren't super interesting to read. I'm mostly experimenting right now, but I'll try to word them in ways that aren't so dry (hah).

    • 1
      entry
    • 0
      comments
    • 322
      views

    Recent Entries

    A little about me:

    Pronouns: He/Him

    age:23 

    height: 6’2”

    weight: 150lbs

    How often I hold: depends on my mood. If I’m in a desperate mood, 2-3 times a week. When I’m not, I don’t hold at all, but if I do hold because of situations or circumstances it can throw me back into it.

    type of employment: construction involving a lot of time on the road and semi-frequent travel. 

    Things I’m into: holding, omutsu (wetting), peeing in interesting places.

    Requests: if they interest me.

  12. With thanks to DerivativeWings and Phoenix (lordbardak) for editing

     

    She needed to relieve herself. Brighid had found it more and more difficult to deny this fact as the hours had passed. What had started as a minor nuisance had only grown more discomforting, distracting, and worrisome with each new drop filtering into her distended bladder. Other priorities, like keeping track of specific ingredients to collect, or their overall objective in Torna, didn’t seem as important as the pressure in her groin she could be releasing, but still chose not to.

    This wager of hers was ridiculous, and she knew it. His Majesty would no doubt be less than thrilled to get wind of this, and she was even contemplating not writing about it in her diary. Still, she could not abandon it now. Finding something to claim superiority at over Mythra may help in teaching the Aegis a lesson or two in humility. The good she could accomplish with that would be worth whatever pain and embarrassment this contest could bring her.

    But this challenge had proven more difficult than she expected. Mythra, usually the first to declare her urge to urinate, was rather quiet on that subject. It should’ve been a pleasant thing, but it also made it difficult to gauge Brighid’s desperation against hers. The only clue that she needed to pee had come from her sloppier-than-usual fighting, which had come quite in handy when she needed to counter Mythra’s surprise pressuring a moment ago.

    Despite resisting Mythra’s attempt at playing mind games, Brighid had a feeling the worst was yet to come, and she was headed right for it.

    “Are you sure we can both fit behind there?” asked Haze up ahead.

    “I’m sure,” replied Lora, “And if not, we’ll be far enough where it hopefully shouldn’t matter.”

    Brighid looked to what the other ladies spoke of. Not far from the villa was a set of large stone structures that rose up and curved like a rib-cage over a pond. Standing behind it would put them out of sight from the rest of the group, the most privacy they could ask for out here.

    “That’s good,” said Haze, her hips shaking quite a bit as she walked. “I would hate to have us take turns.”

    “Me too!” Lora nodded with one hand resting near her groin. As they reached the rock, she turned around to face Brighid. “Um, we’ll just be a couple minutes, if you don’t mind the wait.”

    Brighid kept her posture as upright as possible while she spoke. “It’s quite alright. Take as much time as you both need.” Though preferably not too long, she mentally added.

    With a nod, both Lora and Haze strode over behind the rock, their motions no longer hiding what they were about to do. Brighid sighed as she turned around and put her back to the stone. She did her best to focus on her view of the countryside as another pang of pressure emanated from her crotch. It was expected, given that she was in a place designated as okay to relieve yourself in, and she wasn’t doing that. She just had to keep steeling herself as normal.

    But all the preparation in the world would’ve done little for what came next.

    Brighid’s entire body tensed up as she heard it: the sound of water forcibly splattering on the ground just behind her. Judging from the volume and myriad small noises, she surmised that both ladies had let go as one, and neither of them had exaggerated their need for relief. A second later, and she picked up a hum from Lora and a sigh from Haze, telltale signals of satisfaction.

    Worst of all, however, was the effect these these noises had on her. Immediately, the urge to let go became that much worse, forcing a light groan to escape her throat. She brought her legs together, one knee over the other, and swayed her hips to and fro at first, her body moving out of instinct rather than planned thought. It held the pressure at bay, but it also made her feel like a little girl shamelessly dancing in front of her parents, not the grown, refined woman that she was supposed to be.

    It pained her so, but Brighid grit her teeth behind her closed mouth and forced herself back into a proper posture, albeit with her legs still close together. She wanted to prevail, but it would be a hollow victory if she had to sacrifice her dignity to do so.

    In all, it only took about a minute for the sounds of two personal waterfalls to dwindle away to a light dribble, and then to nothing at all. Granted, a minute of torture still felt longer than an hour of pleasure, but at least the worst of it had finally passed. She didn’t want to think about the massive puddle the ladies had no doubt left in the soil.

    “Hahh,” she heard Haze sigh, “I’d been looking forward to that for a while!”

    “M-Me too,” came Lora’s reply. “Er, did you happen to bring anything we can clean up with? I don’t see any leaves around here.”

    “Don’t worry, I can take care of that.”

    “I can always count on you, H-oh!”

    Brighid picked up on a faint gust of wind blowing from behind the rock, lasting for a few seconds. She couldn’t say for certain, but she had an idea of how Haze had applied her powers over the wind just now.

    “W-Well, I didn’t think your powers had so much utility, Haze,” said Lora once the gust died down. Clothes ruffled afterwards, suggesting they were getting dressed again.

    “It’s come in handy a few times,” said Haze. “Um, sorry if I startled you there, Lady Lora.”

    Brighid heard their voices moving, so she turned back around. “It’s okay. Just a little warning next time, okay?” asked Lora as she and Haze rounded the corner, Lora having a noticeable blush.

    “Sure thing.” Haze looked to Brighid, and they both came to a stop. “Oh, Brighid! Thanks for keeping watch for us.”

    “I hope we weren’t too noisy for you,” said Lora, putting her hands together just in front of her waist.

    “It was no trouble,” Brighid replied. A lie to be certain, but she just wanted to be away from this place as soon as possible.

    Haze lifted her hands up and nodded. “We can keep watch for you now, if you’d like.”

    More temptation, exactly the last thing she needed right now when her bladder was all but begging her to agree. Instead, she shook her head and said, “Thank you, but that will not be necessary.”

    “Are you sure?” asked Lora, “We’ve been working for quite a while.”

    “I assure you, I am fine,” Brighid forced herself to say. “We had best regroup with the others, anyway. It’s not safe to be split up for long out here.”

    Lora and Haze looked at each other for a moment. “She has a point there,” said Haze.

    “Then we’ll just be on our way, I suppose,” said Lora with a shrug.

    The discussion ended there as the ladies departed from the rock. Once more, Brighid hung behind the other two while they chatted about this and that. That way, she could hide the wincing from her bladder expressing its disappointment in passing up a chance to finally empty itself. She had hoped that resisting that temptation would embolden her confidence, but if anything, her groin muscles felt weaker than ever.

    With her urge to pee being the worst she could recall in quite some time, Brighid had to wonder if her foe was feeling the same way. If not, she feared her dignity would be at serious risk before much longer.

     


     

    Mythra had learned something today: it was possible for the muscles in her face to hurt from too much frowning and glaring. She rubbed her temples in an attempt to soothe the headache she was giving herself. This pain was nothing compared to what she felt in her groin, but she wasn’t about to put her hands there with a bunch of guys nearby.

    She looked back to where the other ladies had gone to for the umpteenth time. Finally, they were on their way back, which meant she could examine Brighid again. If she had given up and peed, then Mythra could finally run off and rain down a different golden power onto the earth in triumph.

    The closer Brighid got, however, the more obvious it became that this battle was not over. Her pursed lips, shorter steps, and deliberate walking behind the other girls gave away her powerful but still contained need. Mythra grit her teeth at the sight, both out of frustration and a way to fight her own urge. Mor Ardain’s hottest Blade was proving to be just as stubborn as she was. Not that Mythra had any doubts she would still prevail, but she wanted to be rid of all this urine inside her already, dammit.

    “We’re back!” announced Haze once the ladies had entered talking distance. Hearing this, the rest of the group dropped their own chatter and all gathered.

    “Took you long enough,” muttered Mythra. Her focus drifted to Brighid, and their eyes seemed to lock for a moment, though she might have imagined it.

    “So I guess it’s back to finding food with us?” asked Lora.

    “No, I think we’ve got enough for the resistance today,” said Addam. “More importantly, we need to take care of that next.”

    He turned towards the set of containers nearby, the same ones the tirkin had attempted to steal.

    “Seriously?” Mythra scoffed. “You want us to carry all that back to camp?”

    “Well, the militia can’t use it if it’s sitting all the way out here, can they?” replied Addam.

    “We have to return to camp with all the ingredients anyway,” said Jin, “There’s no reason we can’t do both at the same time.”

    I can think of a good reason, Mythra thought. Her groin muscles, already working hard to keep things sealed tight, trembled a bit at the thought of heavy lifting.

    “Then we better get moving,” said Addam. “They might be needing these supplies already.”

    They all walked over to the containers, each of them varying in size and weight. The next minute consisted of them figuring out how best to carry them back to the villa, with Addam delegating which person carried what cargo. Mythra found her bladder’s voice a bit louder than Addam’s, and thus tuned him out for the most part.

    “That just leaves the biggest one for us, right Mythra?”

    “Er, what?” She definitely heard that part.

    “Come on, it’s only fair we carry the heaviest load. Think of it as a workout!” he said with a cheeky smile.

    I’ll give you a real workout if you keep making my day worse, Mythra thought but was somehow wise enough to not say. Instead, she merely scoffed, gave a quick “whatever”, and stepped to one side of the container in question, a long metal crate only about a meter high but no doubt full of weapons, armor, and other heavy junk.

    As he squatted down, Mythra went to do the same. It was only when she got down there did she realize her bladder couldn’t tell the difference between a lifting squat and a peeing squat. Her face muscles tightened as much as her groin muscles did with both legs apart and nature only about a foot away from her bottom.

    “Alright, on three,” said Addam, “One-“

    “Three!” Mythra wasn’t waiting another second with her bladder preparing to empty itself. She stood straight up, with Addam having no choice but to follow with her. The container’s weight spread across her arms and back, nothing she couldn’t handle, but the strain also reached the muscles in her stomach and groin. Ugh, out of one annoyance and into the next.

    “Easy now! This isn’t a race, you know!” yelled Addam.

    “Can we save the scolding for after we’re done carrying this?” Mythra responded.

    Addam looked around at the rest of their crew, all with heavy loads in their arms. “Fair enough. Onwards!”

    What followed was the longest few minutes Mythra ever had the displeasure of suffering through. Having to carry such heavy cargo a long ways was annoying enough, even if she was a good deal stronger than the average Blade. But it was made all the worse by her dire need to pee. Due to the wide load, she had to keep her legs slightly apart, and holding with her hands was obviously out of the question. This coupled with the weight meant she was relying solely on her groin muscles to keep several hours of pent-up piss from spraying right through her bottoms. Her only saving grace was the hope that Brighid was suffering some of the same strain as her. She would practically kill to see the prim and proper lady drop her crate and squeeze her crotch like her life depended on it.

    Sadly, that didn’t happen. The only welcome sight Mythra found along the way was the set of tents set up outside the villa gate, signaling that they had returned to the camp.

    “Ugh, finally,” she made her relief known. “So just set this down wherever?”

    Addam looked about as he walked backwards between the tents. “Sounds like it. We’ll need to sort this stuff out and- whoa!”

    Mythra didn’t need to ask what happened, for she was part of the ride. Addam had bumped into another crate nearby with his foot, sending him stumbling backwards and Mythra forwards. The good news was Addam regained his footing just as quickly, but Mythra was not as fortunate. When Addam came to a hard stop, Mythra kept going as the container lurched forward, causing it to hit her stomach with a not-insignificant amount of force.

    The impact forced air out of her in the form of an “Oof!”, and the pain followed shortly after, but that didn’t get Mythra’s attention. No, it was the feeling of warmth and wetness, small but no less present, between her legs that worried her most. Her eyes went wide and mouth shot open for an instant, and she immediately clamped down, her entire body going tense to keep nature from running its course right where she stood. I won’t lose, not right here, not like this!

    “You okay, Mythra?” Addam called her attention away from her bladder. “Sorry about that. Just tripped over something there.”

    It was then Mythra realized how obvious it was that something was off with her. She needed to get out of there, and fast.

    “Here, the camp can deal with this garbage now!” she yelled, letting the container fall into the ground on her side. She walked off towards the manor, her hands balled into fists. With any luck, no one would be stupid enough to come after her.

    Rounding the corner to the villa gate and stepping behind a tent, Mythra looked around to make sure nobody could see her. The moment she felt alone, her hands shot to her groin and legs twisted together while she hopped from one foot to the other. Pride didn’t matter in the least to her as long as no one knew, so if this is what she needed to do to win, then so be it.

    “Mythra!”

    But she had to immediately stand up tall once she heard Addam calling her. She muttered a “dumbass” under her breath as she turned around to face him, finding his arms crossed and expression not a happy one. “What, you want me to help sort through everyone’s laundry or something now?” she asked.

    “May I ask what could have gotten into you today?”

    “You mean aside from today being a big pain in the butt?”

    “Come now, we’ve been through more tiring work than this, and you weren’t half as difficult.” He paused to sigh, his frown relaxing. “I am your Driver, you know. We don’t need to hide anything from each other.”

    As usual, he was right, which she didn’t want to admit to. “I don’t…” she looked away while she looked for something to say.

    “Don’t what?”

    Mythra shook her head. She didn’t have the patience to come up with an excuse anyway. “Fine, you wanna know what’s wrong? I really gotta-”

    “Mister Addam!”

    Mythra didn’t bother to finish as they both turned in the direction of the yell. A second later, Milton ran around the corner with Mikhail following behind, both of them sporting panicked looks.

    “Boys? What’s wrong?” asked Addam.

    “There’s an emergency at the tents outside! They need your help right now!”

    “An emergency? We’re there! You two stay back here and wait for us,” said Addam before turning to her. “Mythra, let’s go!”

    Seriously!? Is there ever a quiet moment on this giant rock? Mythra thought with a grimace. Even more trouble awaited her, and she had no choice but to face it.

    As the kids ran further into the camp, Addam and Mythra set off into danger. With one hand on her crotch and the other on her sword, Mythra could only hope that she could beat the emergency outside before the emergency inside finally won.

     


     

    I must endure. I must endure this!

    Brighid looped this thought through her head as she stood behind a tent, out of sight from her team. Her need for relief had overpowered her modesty at last, finally relenting with legs pressed together and hip-wiggling that no one of her status should ever reduce herself to. She didn’t know exactly how long she had left before her hold inevitably gave out, but it was getting closer by the second. The temptation to abandon this contest and make for the ladies’ room at once had never been stronger.

    Speaking of, where did Mythra run off to? She had stormed off towards the villa not long ago. Perhaps she had given up and was surrendering to nature’s call at long last. Unlikely, but Brighid needed something, anything, to hold onto if she wanted to stand a chance at victory. In any case, she at least had enough peace and quiet to focus solely on herself now, and was going to make the most of it.

    “Look out!”

    Until a shout and crashing sound caught her attention.

    At once, Brighid ran out from behind the tent to see the commotion, only to nearly open her eyes in shock. A large snake-like monster with bulging eyes towered over the other tents, shattering another crate with a lightning-fast strike before turning its gaze towards the team.

    “W-Where did that thing come from!?” yelled Haze.

    “Doesn’t matter. We need to stop it before it can hurt anyone,” said Jin, already pulling out his sword, never taking his eye off the beast.

    “Right! Boys, go find Addam and Mythra, then take cover inside!” Lora declared.

    “Don’t have to tell us twice!” said Milton as he and Mikhail turned and ran into the villa.

    Without taking his eyes off the monster, Jin nodded towards Brighid as she reached them. “Can you draw its focus so I can strike it from behind?” he said.

    “Of course!” Brighid grabbed her whip-swords and drew them without pause, a flair of blue flames flying off them. With legs still close together, she stepped up and looked the monster right in its eyes before swinging a streak of fire right at it, a roaring “fwoosh” of heat and light singing against the beast.

    The creature only reeled back for a moment, not particularly fazed by the attack, before lashing towards Brighid. She crossed her swords and braces herself, but the sheer brunt of the strike still forced her back a few feet. Gritting her teeth, Brighid lifted a sword as the monster reeled back once again, preparing to put all her might into it.

    Her underwear was wet.

    This realization alone was enough to make her gasp and slow her hand for a split second. The sword swung out into a whip, only to bounce off the snake’s thick hide and catch her off-guard.

    It was the worst possible time for her to lose focus, she discovered, for the Monster was already leaning back to strike again. With her guard wide open, all Brighid could do was brace herself for the hit.

    But as it shot forward, a ray of light blasted the beast from the side, knocking it back again. While it remained dazed, Brighid looked over to find Addam and Mythra running up from the gate, Mythra pressing one hand to her groin.

    “Everyone okay?” yelled Addam.

    “Nngh, y-yes,” Brighid said as she got back into a fighting stance. “But what of the others?”

    Just as she said this, Jin leapt up from behind the beast and brought his nodachi straight down onto its back. Unfortunately, it only bounced straight off its scales, and Jin fell onto his knees, quickly jumping away before the snake could counter.

    “It’s no good!” yelled Haze as she ran up to the others. “Our weapons can’t get through its skin!”

    “Sounds like it’s finally my turn,” said Mythra, faintly cracking a smile as her emerald core crystal began to glow. “You don’t mind a little overkill now, Addam?”

    Addam nodded. “Alright, but we need to lure it away from the camp first.”

    “I can handle that. It doesn’t seem to like me very much,” said Brighid.

    “Then you better hurry. I can’t hold this forever!” said Mythra, already gritting her teeth and pressing her legs together.

    Her bladder let off another pang out of sympathy, but Brighid had no time to pay it any mind now, not when innocent lives were in danger. She dashed off, quickly swinging another gust of flame towards the monster to directs its wrath. Her muscles burned as she ran as fast as possible, especially the ones in her groin, desperate to keep its contents from spilling out at such a crucial moment. She zigged and zagged, weaving around the beast’s attacks and throwing out more flame just to keep its attention long enough. With every strike, the monster got closer to her, and it wouldn’t be long before it closed the gap.

    Meanwhile, Mythra could feel sweat on her brow as the ether inside her continued to gather. Focusing for a laser strike from Siren normally didn’t put this much strain on her, but she had to work twice as hard to keep her bursting bladder in check.

    Suddenly, she gasped as another pang of pressure went through her. She no longer had the focus to keep it channeled, and thus released the ether, signaling the artifice far above to strike. A powerful beam shot down from the heavens, hitting the beast with deadly aim. The monster was vaporized in the concentrated blast, with Brighid just outside the ray, putting her blades up to brace herself from the shockwave of energy.

    The ray was gone as quickly as it arrived, leaving no trace that the monster ever existed. The battle was over, and all that remained was surveying the damage.

    As Brighid lowered her guard and put her swords away, she saw the team running up to her, Mythra included.

    “You okay, Brighid?” asked Lora as she arrived.

    Yes. It would take more than a quick jog and some win to get the best of me, ” she replied.

    Mythra walked up to her, her eyebrows raised. “Well, gotta hand it to you. You definitely have some guts to play bait for a giant monster and a siren strike.”

    “Yes, and I must admit, as destructive as your power can be, I am fortunate that it’s on our side,” said Brighid.

    They took a moment to look at each other. For the first time since meeting, Mythra and Brighid could feel a small bit of genuine respect for each other forming. Maybe, just maybe, they were not destined to be eternal rivals after all.

    “Gah!”

    “Aah!”

    Their faces contorted, hearts leapt, and entire bodies went rigid as a spurt shot into both ladies’ undergarments. Instantly, their hands shot to their groins and bodies doubled over, eyes shut with a visible strain.

    “M-Mythra!?” called out Addam.

    “Brighid!?” gasped Lora.

    Their friends surrounded them, bombarding them with questions and concerned words. However, neither Brighid nor Mythra could really comprehend them, let alone respond. Every last bit of their mental faculties went into trying to prevent the inevitable one last time.

    But it wasn’t working for either of them. They could feel their holds slipping away, each heralded by another dribble in their panties, and no amount of pleading could stop it. The only thing they could do was try and hold on for just an instant longer than the other.

    Another gasp escaped their lips, and everything went silent for a moment. Their bodies went incredibly stiff, then relaxed as both Mythra, the Aegis, and Brighid, Jewel of Mor Ardain, wet themselves.

    Even in their accidents, the two ladies held quite the variety. Brighid’s wetting began slowly, with the first visible drops of lightly-tinted urine running down her legs first before it fell through her hands as a series of scattered drips and weak trails. The bright blue glow of her fingers faded as they became further soaked, with her legs growing dim not long after.

    For all her beautiful elegance, Brighid could not do a thing to make her accident appear ladylike in any way. Her breathing came out in slow pants, occasionally broken with a choke. She hung her head low, hiding her shame and red face as much as she could. For the first time since setting foot on Torna, her eyelids parted, revealing a pair of deep blue pupils that burned the image of the growing puddle at her feet forever into her memories. Never had she felt so disgraceful in her entire life.

    But Brighid may as well have been a pinnacle of grace when compared to Mythra. While she was also embarrassed beyond belief, the sheer release of all that pee had overridden any sense of modesty she could have had. Mythra practically pushed out urine as golden as her hair, gushing through her fingertips and making all sorts of hissing and piddling noises as it went everywhere down her bare legs. All the while, she kept her eyes shut and mouth open as a long, shameless moan left her throat.

    Eventually, Mythra found her strength leaving her legs as well, and lowered herself into a squat. Her soaked gloves left her groin, exposing her stained, saturated panties to all of Alrest. With nothing blocking it, her pee shot through her undies in a chaotic stream, quickly breaking up as it fell onto the already-large puddle in the dirt.

    Even the Aegis knew that peeing herself in front of her friends was something to be deeply ashamed of. Yet in that moment, she couldn’t muster up the willpower to care. It felt like every annoyance, every pain she had put up with that whole day was disappearing, leaving her in a void of physical and mental bliss.

    Until the initial wave of relief wore off, at least. Then the weight of her embarrassing display hit her all at once. She opened her eyes and mouth in a look of pure horror, who all shared dumbfounded looks. The only one who didn’t was Jin, who glanced to the side and looked rather annoyed by the whole thing.

    “G-guh, I, buh…” Mythra stammered, her eyes darting about. “S-Stop watching!” She finally managed to say, closing her legs while she continued to spray the ground.

    “Oh! S-Sorry!” Lora turned around at once.

    “W-We didn’t mean to look like that, h-honest!” said Haze from behind her hands covering her entire face. “Um, a-are you two not feeling well?”

    “N-Not feeling well? I’m pissing myself in public, what do you think!?”

    “Mythra!” said Addam in a stern tone. “I know you’re upset, but we only want to help. Now, can you please tell us if you’re ill in some way?”

    “Er, well, I…” Mythra lowered her head, seeing her massive puddle for herself. By the time her bladder was fully emptied, her shoes were surrounded by urine on all sides, a true testament to the holding capacity of an Aegis. Had she not soaked her panties and legs just now, she would have been impressed with herself.

    “We are not ill.” The team all turned to Brighid as she slowly stood upright again, her own stream having faded to a few drops. The puddle around her feet was not as big as Mythra’s, but still more than what the average person was capable of. The trails that ran down her legs were already evaporating from her fiery heat, but it also had the unfortunate effect of amplifying the smell of urea around her.

    “This... was simply the result of some very poor judgment,” Brighid continued, her red cheeks burning hot and sharply contrasting with her blue hair.

    “Er, that’s putting it mildly…” Haze rubbed the back of her head.

    “But I still don’t understand,” said Lora, “Why didn’t you, um, do that when you were with us earlier?”

    “And I must ask you the same question, Mythra,” said Addam. “Really didn’t think I’d have to have a conversation like this twice in one day,” he muttered to himself.

    “Uugh, can I get cleaned up first before I explain?” said Mythra as she stood up. “You have no idea how gross this feels right now, and I’m not even wearing leggings or anything.”

    “I… must agree with her,” said Brighid. “I promise I will explain myself afterwards. I owe all of you that much and my sincerest apologies, at the very least.”

    “Er, I suppose that would be for the best,” said Addam, a little bit of pink appearing on his face. “Jin and I will just leave you to it for now.”

    “Here, we can help you out with that,” said Lora. She and Haze walked up to Brighid and Mythra’s side and took hold of their arms.

    “Right, and don’t think we’ll take ‘no’ for an answer!” Haze said with a smile at Mythra’s face.

    “You are way too happy for this,” Mythra commented.

    Brighid did not get a chance to respond, for they were soon tugged along to somewhere private and with a bath, she hoped. At least then, she could remove every physical trace of the disgusting, demeaning waste on her. Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do about the shame. It would follow her until the day she or Emperor Hugo drew their last breath. She normally loathed the idea of losing all her memories upon bonding with a new Driver. However, she would gladly welcome that if it meant never having to relive this experience again.

     


     

    “The entry ends here.”

    Brighid closed the book with a soft snap, setting it down on the table next to her. Its blue cover, illuminated by a nearby candle, simply read the name “Brighid” and a date from long ago.

    “To be honest, I always found this one rather curious,” she continued from her chair. “It’s a wonder that I - or rather, my past self - saw fit to record even that incident.”

    “Perhaps you were even more diligent five hundred years ago than you are now,” responded Mòrag from across the room.

    “More diligent, maybe, but certainly not as wise.” Brighid raised a hand to her chin. “I will never understand what would cause me to act so abrasive towards another lady, let alone engage in such a crass competition.”

    “In fairness, it sounds as though Mythra lacked the self-restraint that she exercises today,” said Mòrag. “I imagine your skin was not the only one she managed to get underneath.”

    Brighid looked up and over towards Mòrag, or at least to the privacy screen that hid her from view. Not even the Special Inquisitor could hide the deflation in her voice that one gets when their confidence has taken a hit.

    Standing up, Brighid walked over to the screen, her heels clacking along the stone floor. “In any case, I had other reasons for reading you this particular entry,” she said as she reached the corner and turned to the side.

    “I assume it was meant for my benefit, somehow?”

    Though she couldn’t be seen, Brighid nodded. “I thought it would ease your misery a bit to know that you are not the only proud citizen of Mor Ardain to suffer such a blunder.”

    Silence met Brighid at first, and she wondered if she would have to better explain herself. She then heard light stepping around the screen, and Mòrag entered her view, clad only in a dark undershirt with matching boyshorts.

    It took a moment for their eyes to meet, with Mòrag’s lacking some of the strength she normally displayed. “You know I appreciate what you have done for me tonight,” Mòrag started. She glanced over to her uniform draped over another chair. The wet patch could not be seen on her dark trousers in dim lights, but they both knew it was there.

    “But I’m afraid only time can help soothe me,” she continued, ending with a sigh.

    “Hmm, perhaps that was the case with me as well.” Brighid looked to the stained uniform, then back to Mòrag. “But please allow me to remind you of one more thing.”

    “And that is?”

    Brighid lifted a hand and rested it on Mòrag‘s arm, careful to keep the heat of her flames low. Her eyelids parted, and a set of blue pupils pierced into Mòrag‘s eyes. “No matter what, you will always have all of Mor Ardain to support you, and you may always rely on me in your moments of doubt and weakness,” Brighid said with a smile as warm as the flames coming off her.

    Right before Mòrag’s eyes drifted away again, Brighid thought she saw a bit of gratitude in them, along with the strength and pride that she was normally filled with. “Brighid, I…”

    “We should finish getting you dressed.” Brighid withdrew her hand and closed her eyes. “We have quite a bit of work ahead of us tonight.”

    Mòrag opened her mouth for a moment, only to close it in a small nod. “Yes, that stampede has left quite a mess for us. We may not see any rest until daybreak. I trust you are prepared as always?” she spoke in her professional tone.

    That bit of pride returning to Mòrag’s voice was exactly what Brighid wanted to hear. It would take much more than a simple piddling incident to bury the proud Special Inquisitor hiding within. She was certain Mòrag would fully return to her old self before she knew it.

    “Hey, Margie!”

    The door to their quarters opened with a slam, and the clacking of talons came in. Without hesitation, Brighid moved in front of Mòrag to help preserve her modesty as they both looked to whoever so rudely barged in. They only calmed down a little once they saw the feathers and dull eyes of a certain bird Blade.

    “Finch?” asked Mòrag.

    “What is the meaning of this?” asked a stern Brighid.

    “Oh, girls! You gotta hear this! It’s really important!” Finch replied, hopping up and down.

    “Calm yourself, Finch. What do we need to hear?” said Mòrag.

    Finch stopped hopping, though there was still a little quiver to her movement. “I heard there was this big stampede through the city! Lots of monsters running around tearing up the place and all that! We should do something about it!”

    Mòrag and Brighid glanced at each other for a moment. “Yes, we are more than aware of the stampede,” said Mòrag, “And need I remind you again that my name is Mòrag?”

    “W-Wait, you knew already?” Finch blinked a few times. “Whoops, sorry about that! I only found out about it when I came back from, uh, wherever I was.”

    “Yes, your assistance would have been most appreciated then,” said Brighid.

    While Brighid’s brows furrowed, Mòrag simply arched hers. “May I ask why you continue to fidget?”

    “Huh?” Finch looked down at her body as she kept shifting weight between her feet. “Oh, right! I was also coming up here because there was something else I really needed to do. It was, um… er…”

    Finch slowed her dancing to a stop, then lifted up her head and adopted a faraway look in her eyes. Her hands pointed at her head as she rolled it back and forth, lost in her own mind as she sought to remember that important thing. No matter how hard she tried, the answer just would not come to her.

    However, Mòrag and Brighid soon discovered the answer themselves.

    Between the feathers at Finch’s groin, a spurt of yellow dribbled onto the ground. It quickly picked up to a light jet, creating a piddling noise against the floor as a puddle grew between her talons. All the while, Finch remained in the same pose, though whether she was oblivious or ignorant of proper potty training could not be determined.

    But whatever the reason, there she was, openly peeing on the floor like it was nothing. Both ladies, not sharing the same free spirit, balked at the sight, with Brighid putting a hand up to her mouth. Never had she seen such a vulgar action performed so brazenly, at least not in her current incarnation.

    Mòrag shared the same sentiment; Finch was mere moments from receiving a stern talking-to, the only decision to make whether they began before or after she was finished relieving herself. Still, she supposed there was a silver lining to this. To actually see someone embarrassing herself in such a manner, especially a Blade serving a high-ranking official… She had to admit, it made her own incident seem just a little less severe. How did that saying go? Misery loves company, right?

    Now that she thought of it, perhaps “Birds of a feather” fit better here. No one else in this room could exactly judge her for her accident now. Maybe this was the real reason the Brighid of the past recorded such an embarrassing moment. In some strange way, she felt closer to her comrades now. No matter where her adventures took her, Mòrag was certain of one thing: there was nowhere else she felt that she belonged more so than with this odd crew by her side.

     

     

     

     

    (A/N: And yes, I already wrote that Mòrag story. You can read it here.)

  13. How would it make you feel if OmoOrg one day tried to trademark the term "Omorashi"?

    What if we made it clear we owned the word and legally banned the community from making use of the term?

    You'd probably be pretty mad, right? Justifiably so.

     

    Unfortunately, that is exactly what a Canadian company called Rearz, Inc. is trying to do with the term Omutsu.

    Omutsu, as you may already know, is essentially just Japanese for "diaper." It is a term we use widely in OmoOrg's AB/DL community, as it goes hand-in-hand with Omorashi.

     

    It's important to note that this is not the first time Rearz, Inc. has done this, either.

    Last year, the company notoriously attempted to trademark the term ABDL, leading to widespread company backlash that eventually forced them to abandon their pursuits.
    https://www.techdirt.com/articles/20180108/07500338956/community-backlash-leads-adult-diaper-company-to-drop-trademark-application-abdl.shtml

     

    Now they are at it again, this time over the terms Omutsu and Onesie,

     

    You can find the patent application for Omutsu here:
    http://www.ic.gc.ca/app/opic-cipo/trdmrks/srch/viewTrademark?id=1922466&lang=eng&tab=reg

     

    Despite widespread outlash, Rearz Inc. has opted to completely ignore the communities outcry; going as far as to block people who demand an explanation for the trademark applications on Twitter.

    I have personally reached out to Rearz Inc. several times in a request for a comment or some explanation, and warned that if they did not at least respond to the community on this issue, I would publish an official article on OmoOrg calling them out for it. Over 1 month later, we're still waiting.

     

    If you agree with me that a company trying to trademark general words such as "Omutsu" and "ABDL" is shady and should not be tolerated, help make your voice heard.

    Call them out for trademark trolling on their Twitter and elsewhere. We can either make sure as many people as possible realize what they are doing, or ideally force them to abandon their trademark applications again.
    https://twitter.com/RearzInc

     

    Regardless of what happens, I want to be clear that even if their trademark for Omutsu is granted in Canada, OmoOrg has no intentions of recognizing it.

    Outside of Canada, it is not legally valid to have a trademark of generic foreign words, and as such, their trademark application is not valid or enforceable outside of the country.

    Regardless, these kinds of things should not be tolerated based on principle alone. What they are doing is shady and harmful to the community as a whole, which is why I strongly suggest everyone boycott this company and continue calling them out for what they do until they eventually do the right thing and abandon their shady trademark pursuits.

    • 2
      entries
    • 0
      comments
    • 411
      views

    Recent Entries

    I am experimenting with writing in the present tense & in first person, so if it sounds off let me know & I'll get it fixed. Thank you.

     

    -----------------------------------------------------------------

    From Liberty's POV

    The other day my old friend Georgia had invited me to go to the movies with her. I completely forgot that it was happening until she called me up while 
    I was editing a livestream down today telling me she was picking me up in an hour. I take a shower, brush my hair, throw on some gray shorts and that leaves me with
    about half an hour left to go. I was thinking I might use the bathroom but I don't really gotta go so there really isn't any need, and if I need to the theatre we're 
    going to is only about an hour away. There's no way I wouldn't be able to hold it until then. So for the rest of the time waiting I just
    plan to chill out on my sofa in my apartment, sipping on some cola, scrolling through media, waiting for Georgia to show up.

    After some time waiting I hear a car honking in the parking lot & hear a shout coming from the parking lot.

    "GET IN LIBERTY, WE'RE GONNA GO SEE SOME AWESOME SHIT!"

    I laugh, & grab my phone charger, & shove it in my small bag that I'm bringing with some snacks. I feel a little bit of pressure on my bladder but it doesn't seem 
    too urgent. Besides, I don't have enough time to do anything about it right now anyway. We gots to go.

    Right after I get in Georgia's car and she leaves the building's parking lot she starts up with,

    "Hey, so I'm sorry about what happened to you last week. I was watching when you wet yourself live & felt so embarrassed for you."

    I was kind a little hurt, won't lie.

    "Wow thanks. You're really making me feel great about myself." I reply, very sarcastically.

    "Really?" She's asking seemingly proud of herself.

    "No. Of course not. I do not want to think about that."

    "Alright, sorry. Here, I know what'll make you feel better."

    To me, that sounded way too confident. But she ended up pulling on into the Wendy's drive-thru and we got 2 chickens patty's & one large soda each. I was really happy
    that she did. This is however one of my favourite restaurants. The large soda is a bit concerning but nah, it won't be a worry. Last week was just a one-time event.
    After a little while I finish my food & check the time, turns out we still have half an hour to go. I'm really starting to regret drinking so much. Should I tell her
    that I gotta go? Nah, that would only slow us down. There's no point. Just a little longer.

    While waiting I reflect on the times I wet myself before the live stream incident last week. The biggest of which was in class. Our teacher was giving us a test and
    I was asked to wait until it was over. Turns out that task was a bit much for a young Liberty, before I knew it my pants were being flooded in the front row. The
    classroom was as quiet as a mouse too so everybody heard the splashing of my urine on the floor. It was so hard to come back to school the next day with all of the embarrassment.

    We are finally arriving to the theatre, and it's getting pretty bad by this point. I feel like I can finally relax knowing that I'm definitely gonna make it. We enter & grab the tickets for our movie.

    "Hey Georgia, I'm gonna go off to the bathroom real quick."

    "Alright, don't fall in." She joked

    I quickly run off to find that the bathroom was closed. The sign on the door said,

    "Closed for maintenance, will reopen shortly."
     
    "Oh god" I thought, "not again." I grabbed my crotch, leaking in my shorts a little bit. After a deep sigh, I made my way back to Georgia and told her that the
    bathroom was closed. 

    "You gonna be okay?" She asked concerningly.  

    "Yeah, I think I'm gonna be alright." I reply nervously.

    We get into the theatre and the movie starts. At this point, the pressure becomes too immense. I cross my legs hoping for the best. I leak a little more into my shorts.
    Georgia sees that I'm struggling to hold on but doesn't do or say anything. A lot comes out this time. It's clear that my shorts are stained. There would be no hiding
    it even if I did make it to the bathroom. I take a deep breath and give in. I can hear the sound of my urine rushing out of my body, through my cloth shorts & onto
    the soft theatre seat.

    psssssssshhhhhhhhh...

    A few seconds of relief hit me. I close my eyes, take a few deep breaths and relax. My hands are still cupped over my crotch. It's finally over I thought to myself. 
    This felt horrible. I couldn't help but cry. It felt like an eternity I was sitting there in my puddle. I move my hands to find them soaked. Everything was soaked.
    I don't know what to do, I haven't pissed myself in public in nearly 15 years.

    "Holy crap. Let's get you on out of here." Georgia was obviously worried & more than willing to help. Thank god, because there's no way I knew what to do.

    We got up out of our seats and she gave me her sweater to tie around my waist. Once we got in the car and got me back to the apartment she said that I could keep her
    sweater for now. So I did, and went back up to my apartment. I cleaned up and showered. I sat in regret once I was finally dry. I think the diapers are going to be necessary...

  14.                 Under any other circumstances, being summoned to stand before the Great Lord of Sunlight would have been the highest possible honor. Of course, in light of the Eldest’s treason, those that served him were now potential traitors as well, and as one of the disgraced war god’s knights happened to also be the captain of the Four Knights, all four were to be in attendance. Ciaran could understand – after all, if the leader of the Four was a traitor, the Lord had good reason to believe that the other three would follow along. Quite frankly, Ciaran was surprised that she wasn’t the main suspect, or indeed the target of any suspicion at all, considering her status as the foremost among the Lord’s assassins and spies. Then again, perhaps that was exactly why she wasn’t seriously considered a threat; regardless, she couldn’t envy the Dragonslayer his present condition.

                    “I swear I knew nothing, my Lord,” Ornstein said, kneeling. His helm and spear lay in front of him at the Lord’s feet. “His betrayal was as shocking to me as it was to you.”

                    Being in the Great Lord’s terrifying presence was one thing; seeing the golden lion-knight, one of the most faithful and honorable knights of the Sun, brought to his knees to beg for mercy was almost nightmarish.

                    “Thou wouldst have me believe that?” The Lord looked down on His knight from His throne, His expression unreadable and body almost motionless. “Thou wert his most faithful servant, and still he told thee nothing?”

                    “Yes, my Lord. My loyalty to him only extended so far as to best serve you, and I suspect he knew that.” The Dragonslayer was unusually hesitant. Perhaps the others would see it as his nerves getting the better of him, as one would expect given the circumstances. No doubt all three of them were unsettled by this, Ciaran especially. She hoped that either her deductions were wrong or that the Lord would assume that any strange behavior by His Knights could be attributed to the stress of the situation. If Ciaran’s skills were still reliable – and right now she very much wished for them not to be – Ornstein was right to be afraid, though perhaps he’d never have acted on his desires. Still, some deep part of him was yet loyal to the exiled king, and Ornstein was very seriously considering listening to it. Of course this would be an uncomfortable situation. She really didn’t want to be around to see what would happen when the Lord saw the truth.

                    There was another reason for Ciaran’s present anxiety, though, for she had been en route to deal with more personal matters when she’d received her summons, but that was a drop in the ocean compared to what potentially awaited the Four. Even so, if they were going to be executed as traitors, Ciaran hoped she’d at least be allowed to deal with that before being put to the hammer, to retain at least some dignity.

                    The Lord sat still for a while, and the room was silent save for Gough’s breathing. Then the Lord rose and said, “Very well. I shall reaffirm thy station among my Knights. In return, thou shalt prove thy loyalty again.” He raised His left arm and snapped His fingers, and within seconds a silver knight was at His side, presenting His greatsword. The Lord pulled the sword from its housing, and taking it in two hands He touched the flat of the blade to each of Ornstein’s shoulders before returning the sword to the knight that had presented it. “Thine orders come now from the Princess. Thy station is to be shared with… the cannibal…” There was a hint of disgust to His voice for a moment. “And together thou shalt serve and protect the Princess and the Cathedral. Thou shalt not leave Anor Londo without my order to do so. Go now.”

                    “At once, thank you my Lord.” Ornstein stood, collecting his helmet and spear, and backed away from the Lord while bent into a deep bow. When he came to be in line with the other Knights, he put his helm back over his head, straightened out, and turned to leave.

                    The first to speak when he had gone was Artorias.

                    “The cannibal, my Lord?”

                    “If Smough cannot break him then truly his loyalty lies with me.” The Lord turned to Ciaran while Artorias bowed his head in acknowledgement. “Ciaran. Thou art to follow him, ensure that he does as ordered. Do not be seen. Gough and Artorias, I shall summon thee again if I have need of thee. Go now, Ciaran.”

                    “Of course, my Lord.” Ciaran bowed deeply while the other two gave a salute and rushed off. By the time she’d turned to leave, Artorias was already at the steps leading down into the Cathedral’s main room, and she hurried to catch up with him. “So,” she said, popping up from behind him. “Where are you off to?”

                    Artorias turned his head ever so slightly to look at Ciaran, presumably giving a bit of a sideways glance and a suspicious glare – hard to tell under his helmet. “I was headed to the blacksmith, but don’t you have work to do?”

                    “Oh, well, I was actually going to go that way, so we can walk over there together.” Ciaran had developed a bit of a spring-step while speaking.

                    “It’s… just down the hall…” They passed a set of Sentinels, and Artorias returned the salute they gave.

                    And, indeed, the two were nearly at the first set of stairs that would lead to the Giant Blacksmith’s workshop, but Ciaran didn’t seem the least bit discouraged. “Yeah, I know, but wouldn’t it be nice to have a bit of company for a little bit?”

                    “I guess…”

                    Ciaran glanced at Artorias, her expression hidden behind her porcelain mask. “What are you having the blacksmith do anyways,” she chirped. “All your stuff is in good condition.”

                    Artorias put a hand on the sword at his hip and returned a salute from a passing silver knight. “Yes, it is, but I’m going to have him make me a shield. A proper magical one that can still protect someone even if they’re not actually carrying it.”

                    “Sounds pretty complicated.” Ciaran had started fiddling with the hair on the side of her mask. Not quite the same as if it were her real hair, but it would do.

                    “It has to be. It’s not just myself I need it to protect. But I trust the giant’s skills. He’s even earned our Lord’s trust, so I have no doubt he’s capable.” The rhythmic clanking of the Giant Blacksmith’s wooden hammer against his anvil could now be heard, and it grew louder as Artorias spoke and the two descended towards the workshop. “Should you really be going this way? Probably would have been better to just follow him out the front door.”

                    “What do you mean?” The two looked at each other for a moment, and Ciaran suddenly realized what it was she was supposed to be doing. It was a good thing her mask hid her flushed face. “Oh! Oh, right, no, this is fine. He’s… he’s not going to sneak away anywhere just yet, I’m sure. I’ve, uh, got to keep a good distance anyways.”

                    “Riiiiiight…” As they reached the bottom of the stairs, Artorias gave a little wave to the blacksmith while he spoke. “Well, here we are. Good hunting.” He made a gesture that was almost a hybrid between a salute and a wave, then turned to the blacksmith who greeted him the same way he greeted everyone else.

                    “Forge, I can. Strong, I am.”

                    “Oh, don’t I know it. Listen…”

                    Ciaran cut him off when she suddenly turned around at the door and called out to him, carefully walking backwards to get properly outside. “Oh, I’ll probably need to check on the painting too, so I guess I’ll see you later.” She gave a wave before she disappeared.

                    “Uh, sure, I guess.” Artorias shrugged, at this point no longer talking to anyone at all.

                    Ciaran sighed as she walked the streets of Anor Londo. It hadn’t taken very long to find Ornstein, so it was just a matter of watching him and staying out of sight. She was looking for any opportunities to get on top of a building, so she could see and hide better. Not the easiest of tasks considering her divided attention.

                    First, there was her job. She would be in quite a lot of possibly-explosive lightning-based trouble if Ornstein really did try to pull something and she wasn’t there to see it and report back to Lord Gwyn. Maybe even worse if she was there but wasn’t paying enough attention.

                    Then there was Artorias. Ciaran wasn’t stupid. She could tell Artorias wasn’t responding to any of her advances. He barely even seemed to know she existed. And yet, she couldn’t help but think that some day she’d win him over, that one day he’d be hers alone. She knew perfectly well the odds of that happening were just as good as the chance that the Dark he hunted would take him first, and yet here she was chasing after him like a child. It’d never work, so why was she trying so hard?

                    As if that weren’t enough, that personal matter of hers from earlier had returned in force once she’d calmed down from the audience with the Lord and almost having been briefly alone with Artorias. Keeping in constant motion was helpful, but considering Ciaran had already been preparing to deal with this issue hours ago, there wasn’t much time left until she didn’t have a say in the matter anymore.

                    For now, though, she was still in control. Very fortunate, as she still had a job to do and Ornstein was passing by the stables, which Ciaran would have to go through to stay out of sight. Fortunately, they were mostly empty. Except for…

                    Bark. Bark.

                    The little grey wolf pup Artorias had brought back from the forests around Oolacile; the inspiration for his Wolf Ring. Her name was Sif, she was Artorias’s best friend, and as far as Ciaran was concerned she was absolutely adorable – or would be at literally any other time. As it was right now, Ciaran had to maneuver herself over a wall to hide from Ornstein, who almost certainly would have come to investigate the barking. Usually such a maneuver wouldn’t have been a problem, but her present condition made her a good deal slower.

                    Sif was kept in a separate enclosure, large enough for her to grow into a proper great-wolf, so there was no doubt Ornstein knew exactly where the sound was coming from. Indeed, just as soon as Ciaran had gotten herself out of sight she could hear the clattering of the golden armor approaching, then stopping, presumably at Sif’s enclosure to see if the wolf had noticed anything out of place.

                    Ciaran of course knew that she was the one to set Sif off in the first place, but Ornstein was left to try to find some reason the wolf would have been startled. So he looked, or at least Ciaran could assume that was what he was doing – she could only hear his armor rattle as he moved, never going far.

                    Perhaps some other time Ciaran would have been more than patient with something like this, but right now she was praying for Ornstein to move on so they could both be done. The pressure was growing while Ciaran was just sitting there doing nothing, and if she couldn’t at the very least move along soon… something would happen that she preferred not to think about.

                    Finally, after what must have been hours – but of course was hardly even five minutes – the Dragonslayer addressed the wolf.

                    “Are you looking for your master? He’s not here now, but I’m sure he’ll come visit you soon.”

                    Sif just barked at him in response, and he must have considered that to be acceptable, for the sounds of his armor soon faded away. Ciaran pulled herself up to look over the wall, with far more effort than it should have taken, then worked her way over and dropped onto the ground on the other side, receiving another greeting from Sif as she landed. That little bit of sudden warmth she was feeling had absolutely nothing to do with any of that and would go away if she just ignored it.

                    Not that she had time to deal with that even if it had been something – truly, ignoring it was the only option. She had to hurry to make sure Ornstein wouldn’t get out of sight. He was approaching a path down to the lower city, and now there was finally going to be an opportunity to get above him, if only Ciaran could climb up one of the many buildings that made up the residential center of the holy city. All the better that the Executioner worked in the slums, where the spaces between buildings were just barely large enough for a silver knight to slip through. If this were one of the more upscale places out towards Duke Seath’s library, sure the houses would be larger, but they’d be so far apart that Ciaran would have to climb down and back up every time she got to the edge.

                    Right now, just getting onto a roof once would be a problem. Ciaran was hanging back out of sight and, save for the occasional civilian, the streets were empty, so she had some time mostly alone to prepare herself for the task of scaling the side of a house. Mentally more than physically – things were under control for now and would remain so, if only Ciaran could focus on guaranteeing it. She had to act quickly, though, as narrow roads and sharp turns into innumerable alleys and side streets meant she could lose track of Ornstein in an instant. So, with a deep breath, Ciaran slipped into the nearest alleyway and got to work climbing up the house wall in front of her, grabbing at windows and using the Tracers to get a grip in places where the masonry was cracked. It was a good deal slower than normal, as Ciaran was trying to maintain the delicate balance she’d established in her lower half, and if anything were to happen to disturb that balance… she didn’t really want to think of what that meant.

                    Fortunately, Ciaran was able to maintain focus and control long enough to get up onto the roof, and even more fortunately, she could see both Ornstein and the executioner’s block from there – she’d still have to jump across to another couple of houses on the way, but so long as Ornstein planned to do as he was told, there wouldn’t be any issues. He’d slowed down considerably, though, and stopped just before he rounded the last corner. He stood there, looking around at whatever there was to see, adjusting bits of his armor and inspecting his spear. Ciaran loomed overhead, just out of sight, both hoping the Dragonslayer would move on, so she could get back to personal business, and wishing he wouldn’t, so she didn’t have to get so close to the Executioner.

                    After idling long enough to seem suspicious, though, Ornstein did head down the proper road, and Ciaran followed above and slightly ahead of him, hopping over gaps between houses to end up directly above Smough. There was a prisoner already on the block, so her focus was on Ornstein while he approached, putting up a hand to block his view and turning his head to the side as a massive cracking noise and guttural laugh rang out in the alley. Only Smough was left standing when Ciaran and Ornstein both looked again. Neither of them dared look directly at what had happened to the prisoner, though the Executioner’s reputation and the size of that hammer were more than enough to guess.

                    The lion-knight cautiously stepped forward and opened the maw of his helm that served as a visor, and Ciaran dropped into a low crouch to hear what he was to say. There was a protest from somewhere deep within her body, but she willed herself to ignore it, just for a little while.

                    “New orders for you,” he said, “From, eh, from Lord Gwyn.”

                    “What? Why would He do that?” Smough’s voice was muffled and distorted by his grotesque helmet.

                    “You’re, uh… you’re, you’re more than welcome to… to ask Him yourself when you see Him.” Ornstein tugged on the plume at the back of his helmet and looked off somewhere just beyond Smough – in Ciaran’s general direction, though she was sure she was hidden. “But… best not to bother Him with questions like that.”

                    “Right.” Smough let his hammer down at his left side, grabbing the handle to keep it upright. “Well, what is it?”

                     “I was sent to tell you,” Ornstein leaned his spear towards Smough as if to point at him. “That, uh, you, and me too actually, we’re to speak to Princess Gwynevere. We’re in Her service now.”

                    Ciaran shifted around as her body continued to disagree with her choice of position – and she tried her best to stay silent as she felt a most unwelcome warmth in her smallclothes.

                    “Uh, alright. Hey, if I’m working with you now does that mean there are Five Knights?”

                    Ornstein closed his visor again and briefly looked up at Ciaran’s roof, this time quite explicitly. Surely he couldn’t have heard her fighting against her own body. “No, I’m pretty sure that’s never going to happen. I mean, you eat people’s bones. I don’t think that’s the kind of person the Lord wants representing Him. Lord Nito, maybe, or even Lady Izalith if She’s in the right mood, but not Lord Gwyn.”

                    “Fair enough, yeah.”

                    The two trailed off into some sort of conversation, though Ciaran had stopped paying attention. Still in her squatting position that her body hated her for, she had both hands vigorously rubbing her thighs, drifting ever closer to grabbing at herself without ever quite getting there. The inside of her mask was utterly saturated with her sweat and the warmth below grew in little intermittent bursts until she was practically sitting in a puddle within her own clothes. She was out of options and out of time. She’d done as she’d been commanded, and it seemed like Ornstein and Smough were just going to sit around making friends with each other. She’d earned a minute to herself.

                    Thus, Ciaran backed away from the edge of the building, stood up and immediately ran back to the house she’d climbed up in the first place, the force from jumping the gaps between buildings causing a little more liquid to join the party. Once she was fairly sure she’d reached the right house, or at least was far enough away, she fumbled with getting the Gold Tracer off her belt, nearly dropping it, and dug it into the wall as she jumped off. Thanks to whatever magic the Giant could work into weapons, that knife was far stronger than it had any right to be, so Ciaran could simply slide down the wall of the house and drop into a quiet alley. And thanks to her small stature compared to the other Knights, she didn’t have to worry too much about being seen, though she was right next to the open road.

                    Not that any of that was important. Ciaran could think of nothing else as she tore down her pants, a light but steady stream already working its way to the ground, which became a full-force torrent as soon as Ciaran had lowered herself into the usual position. The pale golden stones below her immediately became drenched in a fresh coating of a much deeper gold, and even the opposite wall of the alley was close enough to receive a generous spray.

                    Alas, it didn’t last long. Before Ciaran was even halfway done, she could hear heavy footsteps coming from behind her, out on the road. If they were loud enough to be heard over her own cascade, that meant only one thing. With every grain of strength left in her body, Ciaran forced herself to stop, hastily redressed, and crossed her arms as she willed a disguise spell upon herself. Not a moment later did Ornstein pass by, Smough at his side. They were engaged in some sort of conversation that Ciaran truly did not care one bit about, until Ornstein, who was the nearer of the two to Ciaran’s alley, stopped abruptly and looked down. He lifted his right foot, and a little bit of the Blade’s waters dripped from the heel of his boot.

                    “Eugh.” Ornstein shook his foot and took several steps to his left to avoid the still-expanding puddle that had spilled out onto the street, then the two carried on walking. “How do you live down here with these creatures and their filth?”

                    Smough’s response was something about plenty of opportunities for him, but Ciaran only listened for when their footsteps had faded away enough for her to be considered out of earshot. As soon as she was sure, she dispelled her disguise and instantly fell forward, lying on her hands and knees in a pool of her own making. There was hardly even time to breathe before the flood she had so rudely interrupted started again, this time filtering through Ciaran’s clothes before hitting the ground with even more force than earlier.

                    With no real options available, Ciaran moaned as she let herself fall even lower, head kept off the ground only by the fact that her forearms were in the way. Her chest and arms were soaked almost immediately, to the point where she could feel her waters on her skin. And yet she didn’t really care. She was bent over as if she were a dog in heat presenting herself, and was panting like one too, and still she didn’t care. Only the relief mattered, so Ciaran stayed as she was, reveling in the feeling of being able to remove what must have been more than twelve hours of fluids from her system. Ciaran couldn’t properly gauge how much time passed until the torrent ended, but even when it did she remained in her position for a while, letting whatever was left drip down from her garb and join the ocean she’d made.

                    Once she heard the last drops land, she pushed herself up and fell back against the wall. Ciaran lifted up her mask and for a few moments gasped for breath before calming down again and sliding even farther into the pool below. It took a while to process what had just happened, and when she did finally figure it out she pulled her mask down again to hide her deep blush. Then she looked around and sighed. She was an absolute mess. Soaked through to the skin practically everywhere except her back and head, she had no idea whatsoever how she was meant to clean up. Perhaps she could just borrow a painting guardian uniform. They wouldn’t dare pry into their leader’s personal business, if she could get over there without being seen by anyone else, like a silver knight, or Artorias, or worst of all Lord Gwyn. What nightmare awaited her if her Lord found out one of his prized Four Knights lacked the constitution to perform a simple task without soiling herself like a pathetic Undead?

                    Oh well. She’d deal with that if it came to it. At least she’d made sure nobody could say the streets in Anor Londo were not paved with gold.

  15.                 “Anyways, it’s not terribly complicated. Just gotta remember what day it is, is all. Might help to mark off days that already passed, so you don’t think it’s last week, y’know?”

                    “Right, but I still do not understand why it has nothing to do with the moons.” Azhani had brought her new calendar to the Dragonborn so he could explain it to her – she learned quickly enough, and was now working on a cup of tea and waiting for people to show up. It was her turn to do all the work after her little adventure the day before, so she really needed to wake up as much as possible.

                    “Yeah, beats me.” Bjorn shrugged and took a bite out of whatever monstrous sandwich he’d prepared himself. “Must be some Alessian or Ayleid thing. I ‘unno. Kinda weird, ‘specially since Sun’s Dawn has like two fewer days than normal for no reason at all.” He paused for a moment and briefly looked off into the distance. “Though, now that I think about it, that sort of nonsense does seem like some shit elves would pull… Must be Ayleid.”

                    Azhani’s nose twitched in amusement. “Yes, that’s flawless reasoning there.” She looked down into her cup, now half-empty. Seemed like just two seconds ago it was full. However that all disappeared, it was delicious, and Azhani needed more, so she held out her hand and shook the cup. “Hm?”

                    Bjorn grabbed the pitcher they’d been drinking from, but stopped and raised an eyebrow just before bringing it over. “You sure ‘bout that? I mean, with all the…” He gestured in the Khajiit’s direction and made a vague sound.

                    Her response was to flatten her ears and growl at him. “Do not mention that.”

                    The Dragonborn threw up his free hand and said, “Alright, alright. But, uh… what specific incident is it that we’re not talking ab-“ He cut himself off when he noticed Azhani extending her claws. “Uh, okay, yeah, all of them, alright, sure. Here you go.”

                    Azhani perked up instantly when her tea was refilled, and she gave an exaggerated purr. “Thank you, Dragonborn.”

                    “Uh-huh.” Bjorn leaned forward on the counter just enough to be at Azhani’s eye level. “Man, this is all wrong. I’m a dragon, I shouldn’t be afraid of some cat, eh?” He let his last few words trail off into a chuckle.

                    “Cats have claws, Bjorn.” Azhani tipped her head a little to the side, tripping up on the unfamiliar pronunciation of his name. “Can’t be a dragon with no throat to Shout with.”

                    “Oh, hey, you know, funny thing about that is that, uh…“ His attention was drawn away from the conversation when the inn’s doors opened. “Uh, hey, take over, will you?” He didn’t wait for a response before running off to greet his returning housecarl.

                    Azhani shrugged and looked over to the door, giving a little wave to Lydia and watching as the Dragonborn directed her to a table. Then she hopped over the counter and planted herself in the stool that would have usually been occupied by Keerava. She watched in silence, sipping at her tea while the two Nords had what looked to be a fairly energetic conversation. They were audible enough with how close they were to the bar, but Azhani wasn’t terribly interested, instead focusing on her tea and some of the things she’d brought down with her – her calendar and another book by Quill-Weave, once again borrowed from the Dragonborn.

                    After a few minutes of absentminded calendar-flipping and half-hearted reading, Bjorn got her attention again, speaking right to her. When Azhani looked over at him, he and Lydia had both stood up, Lydia headed for the stairs. “Hey, we’ve got, uh, some stuff to do today,” the Dragonborn said. “So you’re gonna be on your own all day. That gonna be alright?”

                    Azhani nodded and turned back to her book with a weak thumbs-up from the hand carrying her tea. She could hear the sound of his heavy feet taking the stairs, then several minutes later two sets of feet came down and over to the door. The Khajiit looked over and waved at them, the Dragonborn giving his typical half-assed salute in response– though now it looked out-of-place, as he was dressed in the same robes he’d worn at the summit at High Hrothgar, and Lydia was wearing formals of her own.

                    “You know you are going to be robbed wearing clothes like that, yes?” She couldn’t help it – she knew more than enough about that sort of lifestyle to tell that wearing fancy clothes in Riften meant you were either Maven Black-Briar or a mark. Considering Bjorn and his housecarl were definitely not Maven Black-Briar…

                    “Eh, if I were anyone else, yeah, I probably would. But nobody’s gonna fuck with the Dragonborn. See you later.” He gave another one of those salutes and followed Lydia outside. When the door closed, Azhani shrugged and turned back to her book, taking another sip of her tea as she did.

                    It must have been an hour or two before anyone started coming in, and for the most part Azhani didn’t have to pay much attention to them. Reach under the counter, grab a bottle, hand it over, get back to reading. Nobody had ordered any food, so aside from brewing more tea for herself there wasn’t anything all that complicated to do – for some reason people didn’t seem to be very interested in having someone covered in fur cook for them.

                    Nothing complicated until some very oddly-dressed men came in, anyways. A group of four had found their way into the inn and grabbed seats together at the bar, attracting Azhani’s attention just with how they looked. Their apparent leader – or at least, the first among them to take his seat – was mostly wearing the chitinous armor the Dunmer had made a tradition of, and the other three had bits of leather and steel. What was peculiar about him and his friends, though, was that they were all wearing various bits and pieces of Dwarven make, clearly worked on and polished up after they’d been collected. The leader wore the most of this old brass gear; his whole right arm was covered in Dwarven armor, he had a brass plate serving as a collar that attached to a piece for his left shoulder, and if his armor continued under his little kilt, his legs were covered in brass as well.

                    Three of the men had taken off their helmets; only their leader kept his, and it would have matched with the traditional style of what the Dunmer called “bonemold”, if not for the fact that the bottom of the helmet had been cut off so that the leader’s mouth was exposed. That blue chin of his was the only indication of the leader’s race while he remained silent – his companions included a Redguard, another Dunmer, and some lighter human that Azhani wasn’t sure of.

                    The lead Dunmer only spoke when his friends had settled down, and when he did speak his voice was deep, rough even for a Dunmer, and tinted with age. “Muthsera,” he started with a bow of his head, “you wouldn’t happen to have flin, would you?”

                    Azhani took a moment to process the appearance of these adventurers, speaking quickly once she realized she had to answer a question. “Oh, uh, sorry, yes, somewhere around here, yes.” Then she got up, turned around, and went to looking through shelves while the faceless Dunmer called out to her again.

                    “Two of those then, and two of whatever beer you have, please, sera.”

                    “Anything?” Azhani paused for a moment and looked over at the adventurer, who nodded silently. “Yes, just a minute.”

                    It took a little bit of rummaging to find Talen’s stash of foreign liquors – Azhani didn’t recognize half of them, and only even managed to find flin because she happened to recognize the Daedric F on the label. She grabbed a bottle of that and a pair of tall glasses, handing both off to the lead explorer, then reached under the counter for a bottle of whatever – smelled like beer, so good enough – and some mugs. The leader distributed the drinks and the adventurers gave a toast, then started talking amongst themselves.

                    Except the leader. The leader, drink in hand, was ignoring his friends in favor of the Khajiiti barmaid.

                    “So,” he said. “Been hearing a lot about the Dragonborn since I got to Skyrim. Know anything about that, sera?”

                    “Hmmn?” Azhani looked over at him and nearly choked on her tea – she wasn’t expecting anyone to talk to her about something other than drinks, and she’d just settled down again to relax in relative quiet. “Aahn, sorry. Um, the Dragonborn, you said? Yes, he actually lives here.”

                    The adventurer’s helmet hid his expression, but his voice indicated his shock just as well. “Wha-? Th- the- what? The Dragonborn? Lives here?”

                    The Khajiit gave a little nod. “Yes, for the last maybe, two, three months, perhaps? He is busy today, though. This one thinks he will be very busy for a while after today, too.”

                    “Oh yeah? How’s that?”

                    “For the past couple of weeks he was recovering from a fight with… what, Alduin? He is just waiting until he is healthy enough to fight Alduin again, and that is probably soon.”

                    “I see.” The Dunmer put his free arm up on the counter and rested his head in his hand. “I was hoping to meet him, actually, but that’ll have to wait, it seems. Wouldn’t want to delay a Hero any longer than necessary, after all.”

                    Azhani’s head found its way to a slight angle. “You could stay here until he has time, if you can afford it. Plenty of rooms open.”

                    “Oh, no, it’s fine, I was- well, we were just passing through, never planned on staying. My friend here-“ The adventurer grabbed the shoulder of the Redguard next to him. “-suggested we stop in for a drink, but we’re heading right back out afterwards.”

                    “Mhm.” Azhani made some vaguely-affirmative noise through a mouthful of tea from the cup she’d just refilled. “So, you are adventurers, yes? Going anywhere good?”

                    “Adventurer is… yeah, sure, you could say that. The Breton over there is more of a tomb raider than anything, but yeah. I’m actually on my way out to the shrine to Azura over in Winterhold, for right now. No idea how far these guys are going to follow, but that’s where I’m headed.”

                    The Khajiit shrugged while the adventurer topped off his own drink. “Azurah is as good a reason as any to go that far.”

                    “Yeah, she’s… she’s pretty important to the Khajiit religion, isn’t she?” Azhani nodded, and the adventurer continued. “Quite important to me, too, though I admit I haven’t been acting like it. Hopefully, if I go to her shrine, she’ll see I’m still here, still dedicated to her. And hopefully she’ll share just a little bit of her wisdom.”

                    Azhani shuffled around a bit in her seat and looked into the pitcher of tea. Empty. “Then good luck with that. This one has not known Azurah to talk to people very often.”

                    The other, younger dark elf chimed in at this point. “Without the Tribunal, some of the Daedra are more than happy to communicate with us - Azura most of all, and she'd especially like to-” He coughed and quickly finished up his drink upon noticing that the leader had turned to look at him - he spoke quickly to finish his thought, as if the leader was glaring at him under that helmet. "Er, I bet she'd really like to hear from someone as old and wise as, uh... as he is." The young elf pointed at the leader for a moment, then quickly slid his mug towards Azhani. "Anyways, about time we head out again, isn't it?"

                    The faceless dark elf nodded and looked over at the rest of his companions. “Yes, we should be going. You guys set?” The two humans with him broke away from their own conversation and nodded at him, then the group stood and replaced their helmets while the leader slid a handful of coins across the counter. It was far too much for the little they’d bought, and Azhani was about to mention it when the lead adventurer addressed it himself. “I trust that’ll cover everything, and a little something for yourself, right?” He stood up himself and bowed his head, then turned to lead the other three out. “Thank you, sera.”

                    “Uh, no problem…” Azhani pawed through the money she’d been given while the adventurers made their way outside. Most of the coins seemed to be fairly old, and the images on them were different from what Azhani had seen throughout the Empire. The head-side had a picture of some elf instead of the Emperor, and the tail-side had replaced the Imperial Dragon with a depiction of Azurah’s Star. “Money is still money,” she muttered, sliding the coins into a little box under the counter.

                    With nobody else at the bar, Azhani got up with a sigh and went to grab a broom. With it, she headed into the dining area and went about cleaning up after the few people who had come in and taken seats at proper tables, still not ordering anything that needed to be cooked. Fortunately, there wasn’t a whole lot to get at – on top of the fact that everyone seemed to have a craving for bread and cheese today, either the regular clientele knew not to screw around with the Argonians, or they’d come to fear the Dragonborn and what he’d do if they didn’t leave the place in good shape. Whatever the reason, those still present started to hurry up once they noticed Azhani’s approach, and the few other tables that showed any signs of sentient activity were largely only marked by plates and bowls and a handful of gold.

                    Azhani first went around and collected all the payment that had been left behind, dropping it all into the large pocket of her apron. Then all the dishes were piled up onto an unoccupied table, and she got to work on the floors – which really amounted to absentmindedly pushing the broom around and waiting for something to happen, as there wasn’t a whole lot to clean up other than dust from overnight, and when the last few patrons who’d decided to take tables cleared out, they hardly even left crumbs behind.

                    That left Azhani alone in the bar with only her thoughts for company, at least until lunchtime proper came around. Of course, her thoughts right now weren’t the best friends – with no distractions, she found herself ever so slightly pressing her legs together and mentally berating herself: ‘That was a lot of tea, dumbass, of course this was going to happen’, and other such lovely mental notes.

                    Rude though her mind may have been, it was right. She should have known better. Things were going to get very bad very quickly, and it was her damn fault. Azhani groaned, speaking a drawn-out swear in Ta’agra. It wasn’t too bad yet, at least, but just knowing she couldn’t do anything about it was already making it worse.

                    Theoretically she could run upstairs, take care of herself, and be back down in five minutes or less, but both Keerava and the Dragonborn had put their trust in her to run the inn like a professional. And a professional wouldn’t run off and leave the bar unattended just because she had to take a leak. On the other hand, the place was totally empty, and there was very little chance of anyone save for the handful of regulars showing up, so odds were good she’d have plenty of time to sneak off. But what if someone did come in? She didn’t want to be responsible for turning away customers that thought the place was closed; or worse, her absence from behind the counter could very well mean anyone who came in would steal drinks or money and be out before Azhani knew they were even there.

                    So, realistically, she had no options. She could only hope Bjorn would return in time – and for all she knew he and Lydia had already finished whatever they’d gone out to do, and the Dragonborn was just stalling for time because he wanted a nice show when he got back. The more she thought about that, the more it made sense, but he wouldn’t really do that, would he?

                    Sure, he’s an insufferable pervert,’ she thought, ‘but he’s not really a bad guy. He’ll be back and everything will be fine, I’m sure … I hope.

                    For now, she needed a distraction, and she’d quite fortunately brought one with her. Taking her seat behind the bar, she picked up her book and flipped through it to find where she’d left off, pausing just for a moment on the very first page. This book, like the one she’d read on the way to and from the war meeting, was also apparently from the nascent Fourth Era – dedicated again to “K M”, with no other indication, as the Dragonborn said to expect.

                    It still made just as much sense as it did last time – none – so Azhani quickly moved on to where she was, shuffling around a bit to forget why she needed the distraction, eventually getting comfortable enough to lose track of time…

                    … until people started to come in and order drinks, meaning she had to pay attention to liquids again. For the most part it was a fairly easy task of simply handing out bottles and mugs, and glaring at Romlyn Dreth to silence him for once, but even so, the sounds of people pouring their own drinks from the bottles she’d given them weren’t doing her any favors. Azhani crossed her legs and draped her tail over her lap, hoping nobody would think anything of it while she tried to focus at least a little bit on her book. She was still well aware of the peculiar looks she was getting from people who came up to the bar, but it was more likely that they weren’t expecting a Khajiit to be serving them drinks – and not at all related to the fact that Azhani could just barely keep still, subconsciously and constantly jiggling one leg or twitching her tail.

                    Couldn’t be that much longer. By now her book was essentially just a request not to talk to her – she’d been on the same page for who-knows-how-long, and it was obvious that she wasn’t even looking at it, focusing instead on the door and the people coming in and out.

                    More accurately, on the occasional person. This was the Bee and Barb, after all. It was one of the better establishments in town, but that wasn’t saying much, and it still wasn’t terribly popular. But that didn’t much matter. Azhani wasn’t looking for customers; they’d just walk up to her anyways, and she’d tune in just enough to hear what they wanted, then try to tune back out again to save herself from the sounds. If she did everything right, she wouldn’t have to pay attention to them at that point, and she really didn’t want them to pay attention to her either. She’d managed to get her leg under control and stop it from bouncing, but her tail and ears were still twitching, ideally in a way that looked normal.

                    Azhani had no idea how much time had passed by the time she finally tore her eyes away from the door. Staring at it wouldn’t do her any favors – though she’d definitely keep her ears focused on it. Instead, she lowered her eyes to her seat, pretending like she’d gone back to reading. The Khajiit’s lower belly was visibly rounded and she didn’t dare touch it, for if she was full enough to get her tiny frame to bulge then she was also full enough to lose it if that delicate system were to be disturbed. In theory, anyways, considering in reality her body wouldn’t allow her to release her waters somewhere she might be seen. For a moment she glanced over her shoulder at the little patch of floor that opened up to lead far below the ground to the dungeon under the basement, looking away again almost immediately. It was tempting, sure, but disappearing like that would be incredibly conspicuous, and that would be just as bad as being in public.

                    So she just looked at her legs. They were locked together, constantly rubbing against each other, but if Azhani wanted to do more to help the pressure, that had to stop for a moment. She promised herself it would only be for a second, summoning with a quiet growl the strength to hold her legs still and spread them ever so slightly apart. Then she gingerly raised herself up off the barstool just far enough to fold her tail beneath her and pull it up between her legs, immediately dropping back to her seat and snapping her legs together again as soon as that was done. At any other time, Azhani would certainly have been bothered by the pain of her whole body weight resting on such a delicate instrument, but given her situation it was the more tolerable alternative.

                    Azhani then slowly brought a hand down to grab her tail once she was sure nobody was paying attention, carefully pulling on it so that it could apply a little more pressure for just a little while – she’d have to let go eventually and dedicate both hands to her job, but what little her tail was doing for her made her feel a lot better. And of course it didn’t seem like even remotely long enough when she had to release her grip as someone she vaguely recognized as a regular ordered a new drink.

                    Just her luck that it was something that wasn’t kept under the counter, so she’d need to go stand up to get. There was no way she’d be able to stand straight in her current condition – in fact, if not for the fact that she was in public, she was certain that she’d explode as soon as she got up – and she wouldn’t be able to move as slowly as she’d need to, but she had to try anyways. Once again she pried her legs apart and forced herself to her feet, leaning forward with her hands on the counter as the change of position caused a great surge of need to assault her, though only for a moment.

                    When it passed, Azhani’s tail flew back to its normal position and she turned around as casually as possible, taking weak strides that would have looked like a human trying to emulate the way she walked normally – a comparison she’d only even been made aware of when her sister had teased her for her posture on their way through town after a long day out together, as if she hadn’t been waddling along herself. But why was she thinking about that? She really hoped the Dragonborn would get back soon; it was no good if she was desperate enough for it to mess with her head. At least she was still clear enough to know what she was looking for and where to find it.

                    More excellent fortune for her that this particular drink was found in one of the lower cabinets. As sure as she was that her body wouldn’t let her break just yet, she really would have preferred not to tempt fate, but alas. It was the only way, so she forced herself into a squat as she pawed through the various bottles and tools in the cabinet to find what she needed. And though she tried to stay composed, her legs shook constantly again and her tail was absolutely furious. What Azhani really needed wasn’t in this cabinet, but right now she had to take things one step at a time. Get the booze and stand up again. She had to rid herself of that horrible feeling that her ocean of what once was tea was right on the border between in her body and in her pants, and for as long as she was in a squatting position her body would be trying to tell her that it was time to let loose.

                    Perhaps the only real bit of good luck for Azhani was that it didn’t take long to locate the requested drink, and as soon as it was in hand she worked her way back up to a standing position, knocking the cabinet doors closed with a foot once she’d composed herself. Then she walked back to the bar with that same silly stride as before, setting the bottle down on the counter and leaning against it with one hand. The other pulled out a glass from one of the shelves below, and when that joined the bottle she was tempted to let that hand help out between her legs.

                    But, no, this was one of those drinks where it was for whatever reason universally considered good form to never under any circumstances allow the guest to pour for themselves. Azhani didn’t really have much of a choice but to tear open the bottle in what was absolutely the incorrect manner, then subject herself to the deepest and foulest realm of Oblivion: pouring something into something else. Realm of the Daedric Prince of full bladders, of course. Sangiin, perhaps?

                    Azhani tried very hard to not listen to what she was doing, but had to force herself to look directly at it to ensure it was done right. It was really only a few seconds she was standing there with her legs knotted and ears conspicuously flattened, and Azhani knew that, but refused to accept that it was anything short of an eternity before she got to slide the glass over. Her tail went right back between her legs as she prepared to sit down again, but she was distracted by the door opening.

                    In came a very large, very loud man with his arms around a rather mundane-looking Nord lady. The man released his partner and waved her off in the direction of the stairs before quickly approaching the bar.

                    The Dragonborn spoke quickly, starting to back away almost as soon as he came close enough for Azhani to hear. “Hey, do you think you’d be alright for another hour or two?”

                    “Uh…” Technically, she’d be able to last until she broke something. She wasn’t near that point yet, so, sure, she could take another two hours. “Ah, well, I think s-”

                    “Great, I’ll try not to take too long.” He didn’t let her finish his statement and was already headed to the stairs when she tried to respond.

                    “W-wait, but I-“ But he was already gone, so Azhani just trailed off and muttered the rest to herself. “But I have to… nnn…” She straightened up and had her hands in tight fists at her sides. Her legs were inseparable and shaking as always while her tail was forced to keep down. People were looking at her, that much was certain, but perhaps they were merely brief looks of concern before they went back to their business. No doubt these people had seen Keerava in similar situations millions of times, no reason to act like this was any different. Staring wouldn’t accomplish anything anyways, and there was nothing any of them could do to help. Well, aside from all of them instantly leaving the bar so Azhani could run upstairs – or more likely to one of those washtubs in the kitchen area, at the rate things were going. And they just looked more and more appealing as time went on…

                    When the present wave of desperation passed, Azhani threw herself into her seat again, back in that same position as before, legs locked together with her tail firmly between them. Nothing she could do now, and now she’d definitely attracted the attention of at least everyone at the bar proper. Preferring very much to not deal with whatever they’d say or think of her, she grabbed her book again to at least pretend to be distracted. At this point it wasn’t likely that distractions would even work anyways. The only thing she could think of was how badly she needed to pee and how she’d just missed her opportunity to deal with it. All she had to do was say “No”, just say she wouldn’t be able to wait, and she’d be upstairs by now. But then that wasn’t true, and even with the state she was in she couldn’t bring herself to lie to someone she tentatively considered something resembling a friend. It was likely only late afternoon, so Azhani was sure she’d waited much longer in the past – like that one instance in that one province with the big white tower that she didn’t want to think about – so there was no doubt that she could wait this time too.

                    But of course, just because she could didn’t mean she should. Not like she had a choice, though, not with people around, but she really should have known better than to keep getting herself into these situations. She was twenty-two, for gods’ sakes, there was no excuse for the fact that it was easier for her to count the number of times it wasn’t her fault she either outright pissed herself or came close to it in the past three months. She could do it on one hand, even, which really only made it worse. And as much as she would have loved to blame the tea for being delicious and not herself for drinking way too much of it, this was definitely not going to increase that count.

                    All that was left was to hope that the Dragonborn would be done with whatever he was doing before Azhani ended up in real pain. But if he was doing what she thought he was doing – and he was, surely; no way would he be that excited for anything else – there was no way to predict when that would be. Azhani shoved a hand to her mouth to suppress a groan while she leaned a little bit backwards. It was bad enough knowing she’d gotten herself into this situation. What made it worse was that this wasn’t something she could get herself out of. She had nowhere to go, nothing to do, and she couldn’t even rely on her body giving out on its own without doing real damage. Even as a kid she never felt so out of control, and that was when she lived under the Thalmor dictators. She didn’t have a choice, and she hated it. Nothing she could do but wait.

                    Wait and give this guy a drink. Why did this guy ask her for a drink? Couldn’t he see she was not in the mood to deal with people right now? At least it was something simple, but even the little bit of leaning forward she’d have to do to reach under the counter felt like it added too much pressure. Pressure that wasn’t going to go anywhere – at least if she could wet herself just a little bit it’d be more tolerable, but that wasn’t about to happen, and her only hint of relief was when she sat back up again with a bottle in her hand and the extra pressure was gone, leaving behind the pressure of the entire Abecean Sea inside her. A marked improvement, truly. She slid the bottle over to whoever it was that had asked for it, and got money tossed onto the counter in return. At least she wouldn’t have to write anything down to keep a tab on this guy, but she’d still have to tolerate the sounds that came with being given a bottle of booze. This time she didn’t have to look at it, which helped quite a bit.

                    Her gaze ended up directed downwards again – her legs were doing what they had been the whole time, except they’d gotten faster, and her little balloon seemed to have gotten just slightly bigger. Azhani lifted herself off the seat for just a moment, quickly swapping her tail for one of her hands, digging in as well as she could without actually shoving her hand down her pants. Come to think of it, there was a part of her now that wasn’t there before that was tempted by such an idea. She was very familiar with this part of herself – it was a regular visitor, and now that she thought about it, it had been about six months since the last time it made itself known. And if it was here again now… Just more trouble on the way for her. Great.

                    That could be ignored for now, though. Her other hand hesitantly came to rest on her belly, just lightly enough to feel what was going on without disturbing anything. She couldn’t tell for sure without pressing on it – and there was no way that was going to happen – but it still seemed quite soft. Azhani let out a quiet mix of a whine and a growl. That meant there was still a good deal of room, so she could very well be kept waiting for a long time yet. More optimistically, it meant she wasn’t at her worst and would probably still be able to walk upstairs and look at least halfway normal if the Dragonborn came down soon.

                    But he still wasn’t coming – at least, not… yeah, Azhani was in for some very familiar trouble soon if that was how her thoughts were going. That line of thinking wouldn’t do her any good anyways. She had to focus on waiting. The thing that she’d be doing whether she wanted to or not. She had to focus on it and find a way to make time seem to go faster. As it was she couldn’t tell if it had been an hour or five minutes since the Dragonborn and Lydia had returned – hopefully it wasn’t the latter. Azhani threw one leg over the other, crushing her hand between her thighs. Between that and her tail, she’d be quite sore in the morning…

                    When she looked up again, she saw that there was nobody left at the counter. Money and some empty mugs or bottles, but no people. Leaning forward as far as she could without hurting herself, she looked over into the dining room. Quite a few people with drinks, and a handful had little plates of whatever food there was in the place that Azhani didn’t need to prepare herself. Looking off in the other direction, there wasn’t anyone hanging around by the door. Still in public, sure, but this was the best she was going to get if she had no idea how much longer she’d be expected to wait.

                    Another look in all directions to confirm that at least the general area was clear, and Azhani got up carefully, now bent forwards a little to allow her hand to do what it had to. Then she turned around and quickly scanned the kitchen for anything appropriate. Or, more accurately, the closest container that nobody would have to drink out of later. There was a little wooden tub on the floor by one of the counters back there, probably what would have normally been used for dishwashing, but now it was empty. The Khajiit made her way over to it with that same silly walk as before, bending over with a groan once she reached it so that she could grab one end of it with her free hand. Dragging it back over to the bar took a bit longer than getting to it in the first place, but she eventually dropped it by the barstool she’d been abusing with her bouncing for however long.

                    Then she sat down again, pulling the hand out from between her legs and instead grabbing her waistband with it. One last scan of the area to confirm that, yes, this counted as private, and her other hand joined in. In one slow motion she lifted herself off the stool and dragged her pants and underwear down to her knees, then sat down again and moved forward enough that she was pretty sure she’d get at least most of it into the tub on the floor.

                    And then she shut her eyes, shoved a hand into her mouth to bite down on, and relaxed. There was a muffled moan into her hand as she felt the flood just about to break free, and then…

                    “Hey.”

                    Of course. Azhani very nearly jumped, sliding back to sit entirely on the stool, which now was also host to a tiny puddle made by the spurt that was supposed to go into the bucket. She forced herself to stand up and hastily get redressed as the Dragonborn approached.

                    “You’re good to go,” he said. “I’ll take over from here for tonight.” There was a pause where neither of them said anything nor moved, so he spoke again. “You alright?”

                    Azhani had no idea what to feel right now. For one, she wanted to claw his eyes out for interrupting her. But then she’d also been given the opportunity she’d been waiting for the whole time. The obvious response was to stutter for a little bit before saying anything. “Uhm,” she finally said. “no, yeah, fine, thanks. I’ll just… Mhm.” Then she shuffled her way out from behind the counter and rushed to the stairs as quickly as she could in her state. Her regular walking speed, though it felt like sprinting. The actual climb up the stairs hurt even more than the walk over to them, but then it was a clear shot to her room.

                    Throwing herself at the door to open it with her shoulder, Azhani stumbled into her room and immediately stripped down again. All that was left was to squat down by her bed, reach underneath for… yes, there it was, right where it was supposed to be. With everything in position, there was no hesitation. Her stream started full-force immediately, and Azhani had to grab her muzzle with both hands to keep from crying out in ecstasy. And then she almost fell backwards, so one of those hands ended up supporting her from behind.

                    Azhani closed her eyes and let out a suppressed moan that trailed off into a purr that didn’t end when the flood finally tapered off. Shaking herself to throw off any excess drops, Azhani stood up and stretched, looking down to see what would have to be dealt with. It was good that she stopped when she did – any more and that little pot would have spilled over.

                    That definitely wasn’t normal for her, and as much as she hated to admit it, perhaps getting herself into terrible situations was actually working out well, in a really weird way that would probably turn on the Dragonborn and Keerava if they ever figured it out. She was still going to try to avoid getting into more trouble like that if she could, of course, but now she couldn’t deny that each time would help for future problems.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~     

    “Uh, hey, take over, will you?”

    Lydia stood by the door and watched as the Dragonborn and that little Khajiit switched places at the bar – Azhani hopped on top of it and shuffled over to the far side while Bjorn simply walked around to get out, then headed over to Lydia.

    “Hey.” He was avoiding eye contact for some reason and motioned in the general direction of a nearby table. “Here, uh, why don’t you sit down?”

    Once they were seated, Lydia had to break the silence while Bjorn looked around aimlessly. “What, no drinks or anything?” She was joking, of course – a drink right now wouldn’t be the best of ideas considering she’d just finished a decent bit of travelling. Still, someone had to say something.

    “Uh, well, I could get you something…” The Dragonborn was now looking at Lydia, still not quite making eye contact, and cleared his throat. “Ah, but, no, I actually wanted to, uh… Eh, you know what, it’d be a lot easier if I just got right to the point, so…” He dug around in his pockets for a little while, and when his hand came back up he dropped a round wooden amulet with a familiar holy symbol carved into it onto the table. Lydia glanced at it and shot a suspicious look at the Dragonborn.

    “What is this?”

    “Oh, that’s an-“

    “I know what it is,” Lydia said, leaning forward. “I meant what are you doing?”

    Bjorn waved a hand towards the amulet. “It’s kind of obvious, isn’t it?”

    “Sure, but…” Lydia sighed and put a hand to her head. “What made you think I would go along with this? It’s gonna take you more than a piece of wood to get what you’re asking for here.”

    “I know, and I know I’ve been a complete ass the whole time I’ve known you-“

    “Bit of an understatement there.”

    “-but at the same time you’re pretty much the only person who actually tolerates my bullshit for some reason other than not wanting to be Shouted to pieces. We’re in this together and you know it.”

    Lydia moved to say something, but paused, then shut up and nodded. “Alright, fine. But so far all you’ve used me for is carrying all the crap you don’t want to be bothered with. I don’t see any reason to believe that would change.”

    “Okay, first off, that’s exactly what you signed up for. Maybe not specifically with me, but with the Jarl, you knew what you were getting into. Second, you know by now that you have the option to not do things. Don’t go blaming me for your choices and the line of work you went into.”

    “Fair enough, but why should it be any different after… this…?”

    “Ah, well, because,” Bjorn said, holding up a finger as if stating irrefutable truth. “This situation we’re in now, it’s because someone else told you that you had to be here and do all this stuff. But this… this would be entirely up to you. I wouldn’t want to do anything that would get you to change your mind and decide, actually, no, you don’t want this.” He took a deep breath and continued slowly. “Look, ultimately, you’ve been the one consistent thing in my life since I got here. I am not gonna let that get away. I wouldn’t do anything that would make me lose you.” Then he looked down while Lydia sat in silence.

    She finally answered, speaking with a tone one would expect more from the Dragonborn than from her. “Okay, fine.” With a cheeky grin she added, “You’re not half bad anyways. I guess I could do a lot worse.” Then she held up her hands. “And I guess I did sort of willingly follow you to certain death a couple hundred times, so you must be doing something right. So, when are we going to…?”

    Bjorn perked up almost immediately. “Oh, well, we might be able to do a little something today, actually. Might have to wait a while but there’s some other stuff I’d like to take care of too, so we can get all that done. You just go put on something nice, I’ll come get you in a bit. Hey-“

    He’d stopped talking to Lydia, so she gave a vaguely-affirmative shrug and headed upstairs, and when she got to her room she dumped her bag onto the floor, tossing whatever bits of armor she could easily remove down to join it. Then she turned to the little wardrobe in her room – more like a glorified box, but still – and looked through what little she had. “Something nice”? She didn’t exactly have formalwear, never having been expected to actually do anything requiring it before now, but quickly pawed through the handful of clothes arranged in the… whatever it qualified as. There weren’t terribly many options, so she just picked the one and only dress there, a simple little black thing, easy to move in, comfortable, but still looked good.

    This was laid out on the bed, and Lydia sat down next to it, fiddling around with the strings on her sides to remove her armor. When both pieces of it fell clattering to the floor, she kicked off her boots and worked her way out of all the requisite padding and everything under it, ending up more or less naked when everything was dealt with. Oh, sure some things still needed to be covered, at least for practical reasons, but it was close enough. And as she stood there in her underwear, she was reminded of the consequences of her travelling – something she should have dealt with outside of town, but had decided against doing due to her proximity. Well, here was the perfect opportunity, and yet…

    Perhaps she shouldn’t. It was, after all, well under control, if slightly annoying. But more than that, this was a special day… apparently. Sure, it was weird and a bit of a surprise to receive a marriage proposal practically immediately upon returning to town, but it was still special.

    So why not give him a pleasant surprise for afterwards?

    It took a couple of hours to actually get to the temple. The Dragonborn’s business included walking up to the blacksmith, handing over a little sheet of paper with his measurements on it, and demanding head-to-toe ebony armor – for the both of them. He’d dropped a large pouch of coins onto the counter when the smith tried to confirm that the Dragonborn knew what he was asking for and pointed out the difficulty of just acquiring the materials. The smith didn’t really have much of a choice at that point, but as he didn’t know Lydia’s dimensions, she spent at least a good hour there just being measured.

    Then it was just a matter of wandering around town doing small trades and the like – Bjorn had sold his knife to someone and hired a courier to go fetch a different one from all the way in Whiterun, paying the kid extra to ensure that this particular dagger be brought over with the greatest of care, in the special box it already would have been kept in anyways. Lydia had seen it in its case once or twice – strange-looking thing, it was. Hardly looked like a real blade, considering the business end of it seemed to be made of some sort of rock. But if the Dragonborn said it was a knife, then it was a knife.

    In any event, by the time they finally reached the temple after everything else was done, Lydia’s minor annoyance had become quite a bit more annoying. Tolerable, yes, but now it would be the center of attention if Lydia weren’t actively doing something else, and even then it’d still be an ever-present reminder of her situation. All for a good cause, though.

    Still, nobody ever said she had to pay attention to anything in spite of it, so she was only vaguely aware of what was going on at the temple. It was apparently empty, and she could hear the Dragonborn speaking with Maramal, who eventually hesitantly agreed to do a brief ceremony for them while nothing else was happening.

    That did take a few minutes to get everything set up, though, and in the meantime Lydia was shuffling around ever so slightly, just to have something to do. She did have to stop once everything was ready, now needing to stand as still as possible right next to Bjorn in front of the altar while Maramal droned on. If she were to be honest with herself, she wouldn’t have listened to a word he said anyways, but now at least she had some justification for it – it wasn’t quite bad yet, but she still did have to focus to avoid moving around subconsciously.

    She heard the Dragonborn say something, then Maramal said something else and waited. After a moment, Lydia felt something prodding her in the side – Bjorn had elbowed her to draw her attention back to the real world, where Maramal, among others, were looking at her expecting a response. Blushing, she said something to the effect of “yes”, then Maramal said something else, and before she could fully process what was going on Bjorn had pulled her in for a kiss. She put her arms around him and returned the gesture, then the two broke off after a minute. Bjorn handed over some money to Maramal as a “donation” to the temple, then grabbed Lydia by the arm and excitedly led her back to the inn.

    She was left waiting in Bjorn’s – no, their room for a moment while he said… something or other to Azhani. It wasn’t important. What was important was that Lydia was sitting on a bed with her dress and everything under it tossed off to the side of the room. It was cold, and she had her hand between her legs for… several reasons, actually, not the least of which was because if she moved that hand a little higher she’d feel the ever-so-slight distension of her lower abdomen that made visible her predicament.

    She could wait, though. Would be better for both of them if the Dragonborn had his fun with this. Lydia moved over to lie on her back, wiping her hand on the sheets. It was hard to ignore the pressure now, but at least this made it more bearable. Bjorn entered soon after, locking the door behind him, and Lydia shuffled around a bit, looking up at him silently. He looked her over as he worked his way out of his coat and the shirt beneath it, chuckling once he got to her midsection.

    “So that’s how it’s gonna be, huh? Hope you know what you’re getting yourself into.”

    Lydia responded with an innocent grin betrayed by her eyes. “I have no idea what it is you imply, master. I am but a poor…” She paused for a moment to consider how to replace the original line, but when she looked at Bjorn he was clearly trying to suppress laughter. “Ah, fuck it,” she said. “I’ve got a pretty good idea where this is going to go.”

    “Well, it’s not going to go anywhere if I have anything to say about it.” He stood over the bed, looking down, with his crossed arms just barely concealing the great scar across his chest that still seemed fresh. “Now then, let’s see here…” Bjorn leaned forward a little and laid one hand on Lydia’s bulge, applying just a little bit of pressure.

    “Ah…” Lydia’s legs came together as a response, then parted shortly after the pressure was removed. “Don’t do that.”

    “Don’t do what? This?”

    “A-aah!” Her legs twisted and she tried to sit up, but the Dragonborn’s other arm blocked her.

    “Hm…” He slowly removed his hands, allowing Lydia to grab at herself. “That’s not all that solid just yet, and if you’ve still got everything under control after that…” Bjorn looked at her with a wicked grin. “Then I don’t think it’s as bad yet as you’re pretending it is.”

    “Hmph.” Lydia only spoke once she’d recovered. “Are you going to just tease all night or what?”

    “Plenty of time, my sweet. Plenty of time.” Bjorn watched as Lydia rolled her eyes at his choice of quote. “Ah, but I suppose we could find a way to speed this up, hm?” Then he walked across the room to his bag of adventuring junk, digging through it until he pulled out a flask. He shook it and, apparently satisfied, brought it back over to Lydia and handed it to her. “Here, drink this.”

    Lydia sat up slowly and grabbed the flask, opening it and looking inside. It was still mostly full. “All of it?”

    “Well, not all at once, but a good bit of it right now, yeah.” He waited while Lydia looked between him and the drink, then spoke again when he felt he’d waited enough. “Unless, of course, you wanna quit.”

    Looking between the flask and her new husband one last time, Lydia raised the flask as if in a toast, then chugged a significant portion of it with her other hand raised in a world-famous one-fingered gesture. And of course she immediately regretted her decision – not the latter part, which seemed to amuse Bjorn more than anything else. Oh, no, the problem here was that she’d decided to drink what she’d been given, and not only was it alcoholic but it also seemed to be going directly where it was least welcome. Fantastic combination, really… for the other person in the room.

    Even so, she probably would have downed it all just to prove a point, if not for the sudden surge that caused her to stiffen, throwing her free hand between her legs and forcing the flask away from her mouth. The lower hand felt warm and wet almost instantly, and Lydia’s leg twitched as she felt another leak about to break free. So she pressed harder, though evidently not enough to keep a new burst of warmth away from her hand.

    “What, already?” The Dragonborn had clearly meant it as a joke, but the touch of disappointment in his voice was real. “Sure hope you didn’t mess up these really nice sheets I’ve got here…”

    Lydia blushed as she looked back at the flask, handing it off to Bjorn again. “So this is how we’re spending the night, huh?”

    “Feh, maybe an hour if you’re lucky, am I right?” Bjorn gave a crooked smirk as Lydia worked her way into lying down again. “And in any case I probably should deal with that… situation downstairs, so I wouldn’t be able to spend too long messing around up here anyways…”

    “You’re seriously still – aah-“ Lydia knotted her legs and took a moment to recover from a sudden urge. “S-still chasing after the cat? Really?”

    The Dragonborn leaned in close enough for Lydia to feel the heat of his breath as he spoke. “Oh, now why would I do something like that when I’ve got you right here, hm? And, anyways,” he added, straightening up again, “it’s not like it was ever going to get serious. Doesn’t mean I can’t have a bit of fun with the shit she gets herself into. For now, though… I’m not sure that’s where your hands are supposed to be.”

    “Yeah, well, that’s where they’re staying.”

    “Mm, is that so? Didn’t think a such a strong lady would ever need to use her hands.” He ran a hand down one of her arms, stopping at and lightly grabbing her wrist. “And, besides, you’ve still got to finish that drink you started, so I know it can’t be that bad yet.”

    Lydia shook her head fervently. “Nope, nope, that’s- that’s not happening.”

    “What a shame.” Bjorn’s grip on Lydia’s arm tightened and with his other arm he grabbed her free hand the same way. “Still, you know I’m gonna need these out of the way.” He encountered no resistance moving her arms to her chest – though when her hands left the precious area they were guarding, she pressed her legs together even tighter. His own hands wandered ever so slightly as he sat down next to her. “Y’know, that armor doesn’t really do these justice…” Lydia’s only response was a slight moan as the Dragonborn did his work, slowly shifting his hands lower until they found something else interesting. “Hm, this seems to have progressed nicely… But just to be sure…” He pressed on what he’d found, only to be greeted with a gasp from Lydia and a quiet pattering sound behind him for a second. Fortunately for her, the pressure was gone in an instant, but only because the Dragonborn had brought that same hand back up to block her own.

    “Aah… I don’t think I can-“

    “Shh. Not much longer for you, but…” The Dragonborn slipped out of his dress pants and positioned himself near Lydia’s legs almost in one motion. “You’re gonna have to move these.”

    Lydia sat up just enough to look down at him. “B-but if I do that, I’ll-“

    “I thought that was the point, hm? Or are you just too stubborn to give up now? Ah, but don’t worry-“ Bjorn grabbed her legs and gently set about trying to untie them. “I’ll help you if you need it, but you gotta get your legs out of the way first.”

    “Nnn… Fine,” Lydia said, dropping back down to lie flat and surrendering her legs to the Dragonborn’s guidance. As soon as what little pressure they were applying disappeared, it was replaced with his hand – though it was hardly any help considering where his fingers were going. “Aah… Careful…”

    “What, still not going to give up?” He shifted his hand to reduce the pressure on the outside, keeping up his work on the inside. The response was a brief jet soaking his hand and a groan from Lydia. “Guess not. I’ll just have to try harder.” He brought his free hand up and used it to press long and hard on her bulge – but even so the resulting stream only lasted three seconds at best before Lydia’s willpower took over again.

    “Gods…” Lydia groaned as she fought to take back some control beyond just the few muscles below, though the Dragonborn blocked any attempt at external intervention. “Y-you’ll have to do better than that to get what you want.”

    Bjorn removed his other hand, eliciting a slight gasp from Lydia, and leaned forward. “We’ll see about that.” Then he worked both arms under Lydia and picked her up, rolling the both of them over so that she was on top.

    “What are you do- aaah!” The Dragonborn had pressed her close, holding her tight and letting her own body weight do the work for him. And it seemed his plan had worked, for there was a brief spurt that was followed by a steady, if weak, trickle. “Nn-haah…” Lydia’s head found its way to Bjorn’s shoulder, and her hands were firmly attached to his arms.

    “Isn’t that better,” he whispered. “I’m sure you can imagine how good it would be if you just gave in completely.”

    Lydia gave a weak struggle in the Dragonborn’s vice grip, still slowly and unwillingly relieving herself onto him. She sighed when she realized she’d already lost her little fight, and surrendered herself to what was already happening anyways. Pressing her face close to the Dragonborn’s neck, Lydia let out a muffled groan as she gave up her last scraps of control. The little trickle soon turned into a stream and then a torrent.

                 And then there was a Dragon inside her.

     
  16. (( Here is one of my personal favourites out of the fics I've written, starring Kirigiri from DanganRonpa! I really enjoyed working with the idea, even if it was just some cliché public bus desperation. There are references to certain canon things in here, but I also wanted to keep it loose, so it could be considered a sort of normal AU where they never went to the school at all, or simply take place afterwards, it's up to you. Also there's established Naegiri in here because I'm weak and they were made for each other ? ))

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    What was that childrens' rhyme, about the bus? Something about wheels? She wished she could remember the words. She wished she had any memories about that time, but they were mostly a haze. Just like the haze that was currently plaguing her thoughts, the one that was forcing her to try and seek out a distraction in the first place. How ironic. She couldn't seem to distract herself, for the sole reason that she was already distracted.

    A few things managed to make their way towards the forefront of her attention every now and again. Brief flashes. The overwhelming heat plaguing her skin, partially from all of the people packed into this small area, and partially from her own flushed face. The thin hair sticking to the back of her neck, and the fluffier bushel pressed against her left side. The pressure on that shoulder, and the soft puffs of breath that occasionally ghosted across her skin. Each of those slow breaths brought a quickened hitch of her own, hissed in her throat and caged behind gritted teeth so that they couldn't escape.

    Pressure. There was so much pressure, an unstoppable force that had been steadily building for the better portion of an hour, ever nagging and eating away at whatever scraps of attention she'd had left to spare. It was all-consuming, a single thought backed by a repeating chorus, one that was starting to sing so loudly that she wasn't able to block out-

    "Ahhh!"

    Naegi had gasped out at the same time she did, albeit much more loudly. The bus had just launched them both a good inch or so off of the seat, and she once again found herself cursing their decision to sit in the very back. Her gloves reached to smack against the leather and brace herself as she landed, though it did nothing to ease the absolutely agonizing pulses that were ravaging her abdomen now. Stiffening, she adjusted to smooth out her skirt where it had shifted, then returned to her proper posture.

    Meanwhile, Naegi was stretching his arms back behind his head, a soft yawn escaping his lips before he sighed, glancing over at her with a sheepish grin. "Sorry, guess I fell asleep on you. Uh, literally." If she'd been in a better mood, she might have chuckled at the pun. "I didn't drool or anything, did I?"

    "No, you did nothing of the sort. You're quite a peaceful sleeper, actually." she murmured. 

    Oh, how she cursed whatever bump had woken him up. It had been much easier to deal with this while he was dead to the world. She'd been able to sit in relative silence, and as long as she was careful, there had been nothing stopping her from shuffling around a bit in her seat, jiggling her legs a little or occasionally crossing them.

    As uncomfortable as she'd been, the past time was actually pure bliss compared to what she would be stuck doing now. Staying ramrod straight, with her legs sitting proper and her shoes flat on the floor.

    "So, how long was I out?" her companion yawned, rubbing the sleep from his eyes. "Are we almost there?"

    "No, we've still got a ways to go. You were only asleep for around forty minutes."

    "Geez, and we're still not there? I know the ride was supposed to be about two hours, but I guess I didn't think it would feel so long, y'know?" He shrugged, leaning back in his seat. "It'll be worth it though, even if it is pretty out of the way. This tourist spot's supposed to be really cool, isn't it? Which parts are you looking forward to?"

    Which parts? She could scarcely bring herself to care what their destination was by this point, much less concentrate on making conversation. She was sure once they actually got there, she would enjoy it thoroughly, but her only concern for now was surviving the journey.

    "I'm not sure, honestly. I suppose I'll decide my preference when we arrive."

    "Yeah, I guess that's fair. Sometimes it's better to enjoy something for what it is than getting your hopes up way too high. A little excitement's still a good thing though!" he chuckled. "Everybody else seems pretty hyped too."

    Ah yes. The rest of the tourists on this bus were even more talkative than Naegi, laughing and debating different aspects of their upcoming adventure. They had truly been lucky to catch the last few tickets for this bus, otherwise they would have had to wait several hours for the next shuttle. Although, perhaps that added free time would have been preferable...her aching abdomen certainly thought so.

    "Y'know, when we were boarding earlier I heard some people talking, and they said-"

    "Naegi, if you don't mind, could we put a pin in this? I'd like to rest for a while, until we reach our destination."

    "Oh, uh, sure. I guess it is your turn to take a nap, heheh!" Naegi chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "Feel free to lean on me, I owe you one after being my pillow."

    "Thank you, but that's alright. I doubt I'll be sleeping. I believe I'll just observe the scenery." Like anyone could possibly relax enough to sleep when they had other problems demanding their attention...

    ~~~

    Twenty minutes, the last time she had checked her watch. Twenty minutes of Naegi's silence, the murmur of other passengers, and blurry scenes crawling past a window that she couldn't focus on.

    "Kirigiri?" Apparently bored of his game, Naegi finally broke the silence, putting his phone back into his pocket. She kept staring out the window at the passing scenery, although she hummed once to let him know she was still listening. "Are you okay? You look kind of tense..."

    "I'm fine."

    "Are you sure? You can tell me if something's bothering you, remember?"

    "I know. I would if it was something important, but it isn't. Please, don't worry about me, alright?"

    "See, now you saying that makes me worried about you!" Naegi chuckled, but it was an empty, nervous sound. His grin fell, replaced with a thin line as he leaned closer, nudging her shoulder until she looked at him. "Come on. If it isn't important, then there's no reason not to tell me, right? Maybe I can help."

    "You can't help with this..." She'd intended to sound firm, but her words came out as more of a muted groan, and she pressed back further against the seat. The shift in position didn't ease the tightness growing under her skirt's waistband. She had no desire to mention anything at all, but if she refused to give a hint, she knew Naegi would just keep pushing. She didn't have the energy to spare thinking up lies and debating with him. Shifting her gaze towards her lap, she sighed. "I just...I'd prefer to stop at the facilities once we get there. That's all."

    "Oh..." Naegi was quiet for a few heartbeats, nodding in understanding. However, he spoke up again almost immediately, and a bit too loudly for her taste. "Is it bad?"

    Why would you ask that?

    Heat was steadily blooming across her cheeks now, and she fought the urge to duck her head, not wanting to seem any weaker than she already was right now. "It's...rather urgent." The admission felt like chewed-up glass, each spoken word cutting away at both her tongue and her pride. True, she had often seen Naegi in these exact scenarios, so rationally she knew he wouldn't judge harshly. But this sort of thing wasn't supposed to happen to her. She didn't consider herself vain, but it was clear that she was typically the more responsible, composed one. She was supposed to set an example, not...dissolve into a whimpering ball like a toddler. Which she was dreadfully close to doing.

    No, she couldn't let him see her in such a state. Trying to work some courage into her gaze, she looked him in the eye, and kept her voice unwavering as she continued. "It isn't anything I can't handle though. Relax. I'll be fine."

    "Are you sure?" Her companion raised an eyebrow. "It's kind of...I think we've still got, like, an hour to go-, er, I mean u-until we get there!" he blurted out, clearly scrambling to avoid making her uncomfortable. Honestly, didn't he realize going out of his way to skirt around the subject was just calling more attention to it?

    The thought of an entire hour ahead of them wasn't comforting in the slightest, but it wouldn't change her resolve. It wasn't as if she had any choice in her answer anyways, no matter if it was half an hour or three hours' journey. Either way, she would still be required to hold it.

    As if in pure defiance to that concept, her bladder ached again, this time with a pulse so sharp she couldn't help suddenly squeezing her knees together. There was no way Naegi hadn't seen that, and she had to glance away again this time, directing her gaze back towards the window. "I'm certain. I'll be fine."

    Naegi only hummed in reply, then fell silent, spare the rustling of his backpack. Good. If he found something to amuse himself, he wouldn't be dragging her into conversation, scrutinizing her so clos-

    "Hey..." Another light nudge forced her to turn again. Naegi looked a little nervous, but his eyes were warm, comforting. Those same eyes soon diverted downwards, and she followed the signal to the object in his hands. An empty water bottle, still capped. He shook it lightly, holding one end out towards her.

    She was ashamed to admit her deductive skills were severely handicapped at this point in time, and it took a good minute of blank staring before she caught on. The moment the realization hit though, it might as well have set her on fire, every degree of heat in this forsaken bus flooding her system. "Naegi!" An unusually shrill squeak from her vocal chords, half-choked by the growing layers of embarrassment she was carrying. How could he even suggest-This bus was so crowded, and-In front of him...

    Compose yourself! He's only trying to help. Even if it is a dreadful idea...

    Exhaling slowly, she tried to ignore her pounding heartrate, and instead put on an air of calm authority. "There is no need for that. Put it away."

    Naegi's eyebrows furrowed. "Are you sure? Look, you know I've had to do stuff like this before, so it's not like-"

    "I assure you, I'll be fine. Now, put it away."

    Thankfully, Naegi complied, sighing under his breath as he shoved the offending object back into his bag. "Okay, if you're sure...I guess you know yourself better than I do." Toying with the zipper on the backpack, he spoke up again after a minute. "Do you want anything to, uhhh, y'know, help distract you? I've got a pen and paper, so we could play tic-tac-toe, or that game where you try to draw boxes, or-"

    "Naegi." Raising a hand to hush him, she forced a thin smile. "I appreciate it, but really, I'm fine. I'd rather just observe the scenery."

    ~~~

    Another twenty minutes, and the scenery outside the window finally changed. Unfortunately, it was one of the last sights she wanted to witness at this point in time, and as the bus jerked to a sudden stop, she had to grip the edge of the seat to avoid sliding forwards. Well, that was the pretense. Truthfully, it was the only way to vent her tension without being open about it.

    "What happened?" Naegi piped up from his own seat after he'd recovered from the bump, eyebrows furrowing as he craned his neck to look out his own window. "Oh, uh...it looks like a traffic jam..."

    Yes, that much is obvious.

    As much as she wanted to hiss at him though, she refrained. It wasn't his fault, and she certainly shouldn't take her frustration out on him.

    "It's alright. These things happen."

    "Yeah, but...are you gonna be okay? Maybe we can slip out the emergency exit and-oh, no, looks like we're packed in...uh, maybe we could-"

    "Naegi, I told you, I'm fine. I'm certain it will clear up, so please, just sit down and wait." she chided, glancing over at him with a pointed stare until he nodded and sat back down. Honestly, thinking about routes of escape was only going to make things worse. The best course of action was to sit here patiently.

    That didn't stop her from completely unwinding her braid though. Fingers sliding up and down pale violet locks, twisting them in time with her own coiling nerves. She ended up redoing it a good five times before she finally had to admit it was entirely free of stray hairs. With nothing left to fix appearance-wise, she shifted her attention to adjusting her position, gripping the seat edge to slide along in search of a more comfortable spot. A very normal movement, nothing out of the ordinary.

    "Kiri, I'm bored..." Naegi whined, glancing at her pathetically. "Are you sure you don't wanna play a few games with me?" he pulled the pad out of his backpack, holding it up towards her.

    If he truly knew she didn't want to be bothered, he would have left her alone and entertained himself. But she'd felt that concerned gaze boring into her the whole time they'd been stuck here, even if she'd never glanced back during the time she spent grooming. He was offering her an out, a distraction to replace the window that no longer moved.

    Alright. She would cave. She needed something else to focus on.

    Pulling her hands off of the leather cushion, she took the pen and paper, drawing the lines necessary as she forced a slight smile in his direction. "Very well. If it will entertain you..."

    ~~~

    There were only four squares left. It shouldn't be taking her this long to pick a spot to mark. However, no matter how hard she tried to concentrate, the lines on the paper remained swimming in and out of focus in front of her, any attempts to form a strategy crumbling before she could grasp it. The only thing that could occupy her thoughts was the ocean she was holding back, urges ebbing and flowing to sting the very edges of her muscles. Just the effort of holding up her defenses against the waves crashing against the shore was taking its toll, leaving her thighs burning with how tightly they were pressed against each other, and her breath coming in soft, uneven pants.

    You can wait. You have to. The traffic will clear up if you simply ignore it. A watched kettle never boils.

    This was most certainly not the time to be thinking about boiling cauldrons, she realized, squeezing the pen in her grip.

    "Uh, Kirigiri? You doing okay?"

    Naegi's soft murmur pulled her attention back, and she was quick to nod, reaching to scratch a shaky 'X' down on the first blank square she spotted. "I'm fine. I was just thinking. Here, it's your turn."

    She was hoping to have a minute or two of reprieve when he took the pen, but he drew a neat circle the moment he had it in his hands, holding up the pad with a chuckle. "Well, guess I finally found a game of wits I can beat you in! Three-in-a-row!"

    There they were, a line of circles right where she could have blocked them. Was she truly that frazzled? Shaking her head slightly at her own inadequacy, she tried to keep her tightened lips from turning downwards. After all, even if he was mostly joking, it was...cute, when he was proud of himself. "Congratulations. I suppose I'll have to consider you my rival now."

    "Yeah, look out! I'll be wiping the floor in chess before ya' know it!" he snickered, smirking at her. Well, as close to a smirk as such a genuine soul was capable of. Although, his amusement slowly faded as he looked her up and down. "Try to hang in there, okay? I'm sure the traffic'll clear up in no time."

    Did she really look that nervous? Shifting in her seat, she swallowed, trying to find the words to reassure him that she would get through this. As if on cue, her bladder throbbed even more frantically as her nerves spiked.

    Of course I can 'hang in there.' The traffic can't last forever.

    But it was starting to last long enough to make her anxious. If it hadn't been for this delay, they would almost be at their destination by now. Instead, they were still an hours' drive away, while she'd been stuck waiting for at least forty minutes on top of the rest of the earlier drive.

    Yes, she would still be able to hold it, since that was her only choice. But it would be a stronger discomfort than any she had previously experienced...

    "Kirigiri?"

    "My apologies. You're right, I'm sure the traffic will resolve. Now, could I perhaps challenge you to a rematch?"

    ~~~

    Three games of tic-tac-toe, and half a sheet of paper they had covered in dots and squares. Fifteen minutes that felt like forty-five, a bus that was growing far too hot, and an abdomen so swollen that she couldn't even sit completely upright, remaining slightly hunched at all times.

    The traffic hadn't moved an inch, and as another throbbing wave kept her from deciding on her next line to draw, she realized that soon, she wouldn't be able to stop moving. She'd been trying to sit here and maintain her dignity, minus the one time Naegi had not-so-subtly hinted that she was 'allowed to squirm', and as embarrassing as the phrasing was, she'd finally relented to at least crossing her legs at the ankles, but that really wasn't helping in the slightest. No, she was far beyond the point of keeping up any sort of facade, and her body was going to force her to take more drastic measures if she had any hope of maintaining control until they reached their stop.

    "Naegi, I...I believe-nnh!-I'm done playing..."

    "Huh?" He glanced up, clearly baffled as she suddenly shoved the pen back into his hands and scooted back to her spot. "Kirigiri, are you-"

    "Ignore me."

    "But Kir-"

    "Please, Naegi, just-oh...-ignore me! I just-ah...-need to compose myself..." It was hard enough to whimper out between her body's urge to pant and gasp, but she needed him to look away. Just long enough for her to regain some semblance of control-

    Hold it, hold it, hold it!

    An absolutely desperate mantra, screaming in her head as another wave of pressure shot through her, a need so intense and sudden that she found herself jerking her arms back to half-raise out of the seat, her legs writhing to try and twist tighter. A moment later she sat back down, hunching forward with a soft, very undignified moan. It wasn't easing the painful throbbing, nothing would except for the one thing she couldn't do, and that knowledge only made her dig her fingertips into the seat cushion, trembling all over.

    "Kirigi-"

    "Naegi, please-"

    "But look! The traffic's moving!"

    Grimacing, she shifted to look out the window, and was indeed met with the sight of a few vehicles ahead rolling forwards.

    Thank you, thank you, thank-

    Her ray of hope was blocked out as another sudden cloud of desperation rolled in, her bladder contracting so hard that she nearly doubled over, her breath hitching sharply. It was like someone had smacked her in the abdomen with a hammer, a burst of pain and then smaller, aching aftershocks that left her body quivering. She tried to clench up against the sensation, but it was overpowering, forcing her muscles to jerk and squeeze of their own accord. A squirt of wet heat rushed to fill her undergarments, then a second, slightly longer one. She just barely managed to regain control as the wave passed, winding her legs together as tightly as they would go, but the damage was done.

    Her heart was beating so fast and her breathing so uneven that she felt lightheaded, and the warm fabric rubbing against her every time she shifted did nothing to ease the pulsing of her most intimate areas, each throb dangerously close to breaking the threshold of her control again.

    She couldn't think. She couldn't move. She could only stare at the passing scenery as her prison kept driving, the packed roads on either side distinctly reminding her of an electric fence. There was no escaping, no freedom. Just a claustrophobic space packed with unruly people, people who would absolutely laugh at her if she-

    And the warden at the steering wheel, they would-

    "Hey, good news!" Yet again, Naegi's voice became the only thread she could cling to, pulling her out of the spiral. She forced herself to look at him, gritting her teeth against the whine that threatened to slip out. "The driver said they're gonna stop at the next gas station since the delay made everyone antsy, and running the engine ate up some fuel. We'll be there in thirty minutes!" He smiled at her, reaching over to pat her back once. "See, don't worry, everything's fine now! You won't have to wait until we get all the way to the stop, just the gas station!"

    Thirty minutes. That's simply three sets of ten. I'm more than capable of waiting ten minutes.

    Despite the ray of hope he'd offered her, she couldn't bring herself to smile, only nodding once before she returned her gaze to the window. While she may be grateful, she certainly didn't have the energy to spare for matching his enthusiasm. Keeping her legs tightly crossed, she tried to relax and ignore the throbbing between them. Getting too excited before she actually reached the rest stop would only tempt her body to open the floodgates early. No, she must remain vigilant, like she had no choice but to sit here and-

    "Ah!"

    Biting her lip against the soft gasp she'd just released, she scooted closer to the window, cursing the bump that had just launched her into the air again. Landing had only made the ache sharper, forcing another groan out of her as she unwound her legs, rubbing her thighs together and alternating which one she jiggled. Naegi shifted to give her more space to writhe around, eyebrows furrowing as he murmured his sympathies.

    "Hey, you're doing great...We're almost there...Hang in there..."

    Ten minutes. Just ten minutes.

    She'd never been this close to exploding in her life. The pain was almost the only thing she was aware of, Naegi's comforting words fading into white noise. She was so full she nearly felt nauseous, waves of embarrassed heat conflicting with the clammy chill of her own perspiring skin. Her legs were moving of their own accord, shuffling and squeezing until she was nearly dancing in her seat, her firm grip on the cushion being the only thing keeping her hands from flying down between her legs. So much liquid, so much throbbing-

    I can hold it. I have to hold it. I have to-

    The big wave. She'd felt it coming a moment before it hit, but there was no way to prepare for the desperate surge of urgency that ran through her nerves, leaving her torn between wanting to jump up out of her seat or curl into a ball. All she knew was that her bladder convulsed more harshly than ever, shuddering aches culminating in the sharpest sting she'd felt jolting through her nether regions. She was clenching as tightly as humanly possible, but it was still no match for her body's own desires, a rush of urine jetting out against her will. Warm wetness sprayed against her crossed thighs and ran down to pool under her rear, and sheer panic was the only thing that stopped the sudden stream, her entire being freezing up with a choked hitch of breath.

    I have to-

    It had barely broken five minutes, and she was teetering on the absolute edge, every muscle in her shaking and stiffened. There was no way she could ever hope to make the other twenty-five. Even if she did, the chances of them making it to the front of the bus to cut in line were slim to none, and she certainly couldn't stand outside and wait for some of the other ladies to finish. She couldn't even sit still now, half-rocking in place with her legs twisted together like some sort of pretzel.

    "Naegi, I-I have to-" She could barely force the words out, her breath fading into another moan as a particularly vicious throb took over her attention.

    "I know, Kiri, I know..." Before she could find the words to finish, he reached over to rub her back, a comforting motion that was the opposite of helpful when she was doing her utmost to avoid relaxing muscles. "We'll be there soon, I promise!"

    "N-No, I..." Oh, no, no no no... Hunching away from the backrub, she shuddered, her dampened clothes rubbing in a way that was unbelievably tempting.

    "Kiri, what-"

    "Naegi, I-ah!-Can you-I-I mean-oh..." It was impossible to string together a sentence like this, with her face blazing and her lips stuttering between gasps, hitches of breath that sucked away the energy to form words. Tears were gathering in her eyes now from the strain. Pathetically, she pried one hand's death grip off of the seat's edge and gestured at his bag.

    "Oh!" Naegi yelped a little too loudly, and cringed, lowering his voice as he turned to dig through the bag. "Oh, y-yeah, here!" He was so quick to act that he nearly hit her in the face with the bottle, and she flinched away, her delicate situation not pleased by the sudden motion.

    Grimacing, she carefully pried her other hand free to shrug off her jacket, laying it on her lap before she reached to take the cursed piece of plastic.

    "D-Don't look..." It wasn't even a command by this point, just a whimpering squeak as she scooted over yet again, until the hot wall of the bus was pressed up directly against her right shoulder. Then she began the careful task of sinking down, something not made easy when her legs couldn't actually stretch out, nor could her abdomen, but she was determined to get at least a few inches closer to the floor and seat's edge. From there, no one would be able to see her, even if they turned to look back. Once she was positioned, she pulled her jacket higher, until the sleeves were up resting over her shoulders and the collar was nearly covering her face.

    It wasn't nearly enough privacy, but she really didn't have any time left. Every few seconds, her body was stubbornly trying to contract again, leaving her squirming in place as she tried to stave off the flood. Just another minute, that's all I need. Just one minute.

    "Damn it!" A quiet hiss inbetween hitched breaths, accompanied by the taunting crumple of plastic. The cursed object kept slipping when she tried to rotate it, would suddenly drop to clatter against the seat. The one time she did manage to get ahold of it properly, she finally remembered the cap she'd foolishly neglected to take off beforehand, and attempting to twist it only sent the bottle falling out of her grip again. The second verbal curse was almost a whimper, but still not muffled by the jacket throwing her own breath back into her face.

    She knew her gloves were partially the culprit, sliding along the plastic like socks on hardwood. But even if she took them off, her hands were still trembling, and, even if they weren't...yes, they would still struggle with such a delicate task. The nerves were damaged, stiff and slow from the contractures. Menial tasks, she could manage, and more difficult ones if she had the time to work patiently. But in this condition...

    I can't even open a damn bottle.

    It was rare for her to experience such a rush of raw emotion, one she couldn't repress, but she couldn't think for long enough to find a solution. All she wanted was to either cry or scream, and  her mouth settled for a sharp, pained whine, deep in her throat as she hunched over against another wave of pressure, her jacket falling back down to flop onto her lap. It hurt so badly she could hardly stand it, endless shrieking in her nerves, muscles burning and threatening to go numb at the same time...Stressful, it was so stressful, a barrage of stimuli she couldn't process, that overwhelming feeling of helplessness...

    "I don't...I-I can't..." Scattered confessions, barely a whisper, and she had no idea whose ears she wanted them to reach. Another stabbing throb had her legs clamping up to cross the other way, her faint breath shuddering in response.

    I don't know what to do.

    She was hurting, and scared, and she didn't have a plan. Just like back then, she was weak, lost, and so close to disappointing-

    "H-Hey, it's okay!" She was aware Naegi was speaking, but it took him putting a hand on her shoulder to actually tune in. His voice was panicked, which wasn't the most reassuring, but he kept talking to her as he took his hand back to fumble around. "It's okay! Kiri, it's okay! Uh, h-here!" He jerked back up from where he'd moved to reach under the seat, holding the bottle so she could see through tear-blurred vision. "I'll hold it for you, j-just, um...Guide me to where it's supposed to press...?" His voice was a squeak by the last sentence, his cheeks burning pink and his teeth flashing her a small grin. Or maybe it was a grimace. Whatever it was, he looked ridiculous. She might have found his face funny, if her own wasn't immediately blazing in response.

    This was certainly not how she'd expected their first moments of intimate touching to take place. Even so, she would honestly consider this more intimate than those other acts...

    Another dribble leaking out to re-wet her clothes forced her to shove her embarrassment aside though, gritting her teeth and nodding her agreement as she clenched off the flow. Wasting no more time, she pulled the jacket back into place while Naegi unscrewed the bottle's lid (he made it look so effortless that if she wasn't so grateful for his help, she might have resented him). Once they were both ready, she snatched his left hand, slipping it under the cover of the jacket and her skirt, maneuvering it between her legs. She was positive he'd brushed against the damp portions of fabric, but thankfully, he made no comments, keeping his face pointedly turned to keep watch as he scooted closer to sit with his hip pressing against hers, almost as out of sight as she was.

    She debated pulling her undergarments to the side, but honestly, there was no real point. They were already saturated, and as long as she was positioned properly against the bottle, it shouldn't make too much of a mess. At least, she hoped it wouldn't. She wasn't quite ready to expose herself on public transit, regardless of whether a jacket covered her.

    "Is this good?" Naegi whispered, glancing over at her for a split second. "Let me know if, uh, I need to move it or something..."

    "It's fine..." Her reply was barely audible, all of her breath stolen between her own mortification and the next wave of urgency coursing through her body. Alright. The plan was in place, and they were all set up. As her body so aptly kept trying to tell her: no more hesitating. "I'm...I'm going to start now." In her attempts to avoid sounding so sheepish, she'd tried to force extra confidence into the statement, but her tone came out nearly robotic, much akin to their first few interactions.

    "Oh, uh, okay..." Naegi turned back around, pretending to look out the other side's window. "Good luck."

    Licking her lips, she kept her own gaze focused on her own window, trying her best to look as if she were simply resting and enjoying the scenery. A much more appropriate activity than relieving oneself in their seat on a public bus.

    You don't have a choice. You certainly couldn't wait to shuffle behind everyone, or stand in line, watching them go in and out one by one...

    Just imagining the torture she would have been in for had her bladder aching more intensely, a shudder crawling up her spine as she fanned her legs slightly, the hard plastic rim pressing up against her as she did so. In hindsight, someone of her anatomy really needed a larger circumference, perhaps a juice bottle or-

    Her abdomen contracted again, strongly enough to force a slight gasp out of her.

    This will do just fine!

    Feeling the heat of her blush spreading to her neck and ears, she took a breath, praying she didn't look as uncomfortable as she felt. Her heart was nearly hammering out of her chest, constantly expecting someone to figure out exactly what she was up to, but she tried to ignore it, instead focusing on relaxing her muscles and getting this over with as smoothly and quickly as possible. It wasn't all bad. She would feel so much better once she'd had her relief. She simply had to focus on that reward. This would be much more convenient for the bus driver too. Everyone would win.

    She knew beginning would be the hardest, especially after holding things in for so long. That familiar swell of urgency as she squeezed, slowly 'breaking the seal' and such, but it was always followed by a rush of relief and warmth.

    Not this time.

    The swell came, and she found herself squeezing for several seconds at a time before she had to pause to breathe and rest, but nothing seemed to be relaxing. Adding pressure was only making the tightness and throbbing worse, and no matter how close she got to feeling like she was most definitely about to release, her muscles wouldn't give. It was as if they'd been locked shut, and after a good minute of repeating the pattern, panic began to flutter in her chest despite her attempts to quash it.

    I couldn't have actually locked up, could I? Perhaps I just need to give it another moment, then try again.

    So she stopped squeezing, still remaining pressed against a piece of empty plastic that was taunting her, and waited. Within seconds she found herself biting down on her lip to choke back a whimper, the river inside her rushing through her system to pound against the dam in a way that forced her hips to squirm against the seat, her thighs trembling where they had to avoid pressing together, lest she crush the bottle and Naegi's hand.

    I'm truly going to wet myself! Any second now!

    Just a few more seconds. If she could just wait-oh no she absolutely couldn't wait another second, she was going to burst right now if she didn't-

    Shoving herself back against the bottle with near frantic positioning, she squeezed every muscle as hard as she could, awaiting the sudden waterfall she could feel coming. The pressure peaked, then peaked even higher, but yet again, it was as if every ounce of control she'd lost earlier had returned to her unwillingly, forcing her to keep every drop inside of her.

    Why can't I-

    After caving and getting Naegi to help her, she couldn't accomplish the one task she had? Something this simple?

    It was lightyears beyond frustrating, and as she felt the first few tears slip down her cheeks, she found her body shuffling in her seat of its own accord, no matter how she willed it to stay still. She felt so hot she could hardly stand the thick fabric smothering her, her skin was cloaked in sweat, and between the pain and her own nerves she was extremely close to getting ill.

    She couldn't recall being so miserable in her life, and even though the rational part of her would fuss that such a statement was hyperbole, untrue compared to other events she'd endured, right now she didn't care. This was the single worst thing she'd ever experienced.

    Naegi must have heard her breath hitching even harder than before, because she heard him turn around, panic edging his hissing whisper. "Kiri? Kiri, what's wrong?!?"

    "I h-have to...I c-can't..." What could she say? She could barely think by this point. She didn't even want to breathe, every inhale only taunting her further, sending fresh waves of pain through a body on overload. If she didn't squeeze, the pain would hit her over and over, trying to make her muscles do it for her, leaving her so close to actually wetting herself. But if she tried, no matter how hard she tried, everything would lock up, forcing her to stay stuck in absolute agony.

    No matter what she did, it was a losing battle, and it was embarrassing and stressful and she was in so much pain and-

    A new pressure met her shoulder, and she was slowly pushed back against the seat, the force holding her in place when she tried to buck and writhe. Naegi's free hand was on her shoulder, trying to pin her. "Kiri, I know it's hard, but I need you to calm down, okay? We have to be still and quiet, or they're all gonna start looking back here..."

    "I-It hurts..." They were the only words she could choke out, her voice dissolving into a slight sob as she fanned her legs, bringing one of her fists up to bite into.

    "I'm sorry..." Naegi lifted his hand, running it along the top of her head in smooth strokes. "We're gonna get through this, but you can't panic, okay?"

    How could she possibly avoid panicking?!? She was in a position she'd never accounted for, never expected to be in. She was surrounded by strangers at her most vulnerable, she felt like she was going to soak herself any second-

    Fingers against her cheeks pulled her out of her racing thoughts, and she found the dampness on her face disappearing with them. Once he'd swiped under both her eyes, Naegi's hand returned to her hair, slowly combing through the strands. A rhythmic motion, gently tugging at her scalp with a pressure that almost served as a grounding point.

    "It's gonna be okay, Kiri, I promise..."

    Slowly, her breath began to even out, minus the occasional hitch of pain, and she managed to quiet herself, keeping still as Naegi leaned closer.

    "Shhh, shhhhhh..." Naegi's breath warmed her ear, and she tried to focus on that sensation, on those sounds instead of the chattering chaos of the passengers around her.

    "Close your eyes, okay? Can you do that for me?" A whisper, a minor interruption before he resumed the shushing. His free hand slid down from her hair to brush against her shoulderblades, slowly rubbing a circle between them.

    Still holding her knuckles between her teeth, she nodded, trying to inhale a shaking breath before she let her eyes fall shut. It was exceedingly tempting to keep them open, to keep watch for anyone who might spot then, but she would never have any hope of relaxing if she was on her guard.

    I can put my trust in him. I know that.

    It was difficult to remember, sometimes, that she could let him take the reigns once in a while.

    "You're doing great, Kiri...Just focus on me, okay?"

    She simply nodded again, trying her best to ignore the constant ache below.

    "Okay...I, um...I know something that'll help, but, um, it's gonna be kind of weird at first..." She had to fight the urge to open her eyes and see just how much his face matched the nerves in his voice, apprehension filling her chest for a moment. "I really think it'll work, i-it's just, uh...I need you to trust me, okay? I promise, I'm not gonna hurt you."

    "I trust you." Despite her nerves at the rest of this situation, she knew deep down, none of them were related to whatever Naegi was going to do next. He would never harm her. She was certain of that fact. However, right after those words were spoken, another shock wave of pain had her stiffening up despite herself, using all of her remaining willpower to keep from squirming, lest she mess up the bottle's  positioning yet again. The metal studs scraped against her teeth, muffling a whine. "I trust you. Do-ahhh...-wh-whatever you see fit..."

    Now that he had her consent, Naegi thankfully didn't waste any more time, leaning closer to keep murmuring noises and comforting words into her ear. While he did so, his hand slowly left her shoulderblades, sliding down her back and around the side until it rested on her abdomen. She did feel a few stirrings of nerves and confusion when it landed there, but held still, waiting to see what he was up to.

    "Don't worry, I swear I'm not going any lower!" Naegi's sudden panicked whisper of reassurance wasn't actually needed, but she appreciated the fact that he wanted to reaffirm his intentions. He was considerate that way. Sweet, and nervous, and always concerned with-

    "Ohh..." She found her attention pulled away the moment her bladder's need spiked again, although she soon became aware of something besides the throbbing. Warm skin, sliding around in circles with a feather-light touch, just underneath her skirt waistband. A...massage? There? Indeed, Naegi's hand was rubbing along the distended area, as gently as he could manage. She felt her skin heating up at the very idea of this much contact, especially when she was feeling so vulnerable, but she didn't have a chance to focus on embarrassment when her bladder was shuddering with fresh urges. Throbbing waves and stinging ran through her, every ounce of urgency she'd been feeling already nearly multiplying tenfold!

    Her free hand clenched the seat's edge harder as her breath hitched, sheer need nearly overwhelming her. "Naegi, I-I'm going to-!" Her knees almost jerked to lock together as her eyes finally opened, but Naegi pulled his hand off of her to hold one of her legs still.

    "Shhh, Kiri, shhh!" His voice was still soft, although she caught the hint of panic as he turned to double-check that no one was looking at them. When he turned back, he rubbed her thigh with his thumb, staring her right in the eyes. "That's the whole point, remember? Sit back, and don't clench up. Just let go..."

    Let go. Right. She was trying to use this damn bottle, not prolong her suffering by trying to hang on.

    Let go. Ignore everything else. Let Naegi handle this. Just let go.

    "Sorry. I...I'm ready this time." she murmured, closing her eyes again and leaning her head back against the seat. It was difficult to resist the impulse to squeeze her legs back together, especially as Naegi started massaging her again, but she managed. Instead, she focused on the soft whispers in her ear, the feeling of his soothing caresses over the pain, and the scent of his cheap deodorant, just barely detectable among the heat. She stayed there, with her vision gone dark, and tried to slow her own frantic breathing, putting her entire focus into this moment. It was just the two of them here. Just her and Naegi, no one else. A bond of safety, of trust. Nothing could hurt her when he was-

    Suddenly, as the urgency began to crescendo towards a fresh, unbearable peak, she felt it. A shuddering wave of tingling weakness, and then the first trickle. Hot and slowly creeping out of her, and only for a few seconds, but she was so grateful she might have cried (had she been more prone to emoting, anyways). She had to resist the impulse to look at Naegi, knowing that reminding herself where they were would only risk upsetting the precarious balance they'd just achieved.

    "There you go...just relax..." Another feathery murmur in her ear, and she felt the pressure of his massage increase at the same time. Never to the point of harshness, just slightly firmer. The rubbing circles grew more insistent, fingers working the same pressure points for a few seconds at a time before they'd slide to the next. Even though her own need was spiking with each touch, she actually found herself sinking further into her seat instead of stiffening, leaning into his hands instead of trying to resist. It...really was as relaxing as a massage anywhere else, just...with the added effect of making her really, really have to-

    A few more trickles made their way out with certain touches, and while it had started as a slow process, that seemed to be the very moment her seal broke. Suddenly, she was pouring faster and faster, the warmth between her legs an entirely new (but certainly not unwelcome) sensation when she still had half of her senses muted. Little by little, the pain was being traded in for pleasure, waves of exhausting relief washing over her. The river wasn't ceasing, and while there was a slight hissing as it hit the plastic, her own sigh almost covered it up, the glove she'd been biting slipping to cover her lips instead as she all but melted into her seat. She didn't even have to squeeze, her body giving up control entirely...normally that would bother her, but in this moment, that freedom was pure bliss...

    "Good girl..." Naegi's whisper as he gently pecked his lips against her cheek nearly set her face alight, but before she could respond he was already ducking his head, a motion she knew because of the fluffy hair pressing against her shoulder. "S-Sorry, sorry! Geez, that made you sound like a dog...I-I just meant, l-like, when parents, er, I thought, y-you know..."

    As he started to trail off, still presumably trying to find the words, she allowed herself a breathless chuckle. Well, more like such an action had been forced out of her regardless in order to compensate for the dizzying sensations her body was currently going through, but at least it also helped make her point. "Naegi, it's alright. Considering my...current position, I don't think I can be degraded much further. Actually, it's..." Was she really saying this? Her dignity had already been thrown out the window though, so what harm could this really do? "I believe it's...helpful." she sheepishly admitted, slowly cracking her eyes open to take a quick peek at his reaction. Just him though. She had to make sure his face was the only thing she glanced at.

    It was certainly worth seeing. The poor boy's face was as beet-red as she imagined her own was when he glanced up at her, with those big innocent eyes pushing his eyebrows up to the very top of his head. "O-Oh, uh, r-really?" She could never quite get over the satisfaction of hearing that voice crack, the squeak of the adorable brown mouse she'd managed to catch in her claws. He looked like he wanted to bring a hand up to his face, his shoulder twitching before he remembered they were both occupied. Chuckling under his breath, he glanced down at the seat. "Um, w-would you like me to keep saying that then?"

    Now it was her turn to get flustered again, the slight wave of nerves sending a fresh burst of liquid down into the bottle. She was forced to shut her eyes and let her hand cover her mouth once more before she risked looking away at the crowded sections of the bus.

    Wasn't what I just said an unspoken agreement? Why must you make me say it?

    Barely pulling her fingers down enough to be audible, she ducked her head in a microscopic nod. "I-If you wouldn't mind...It's...rather comforting..." She was used to praise in some situations, but...never a gentler kind like this. It...it felt nice, to allow her walls to come down for a brief moment. To be the weak one, letting Naegi take care of her...

    "Okay then..." Slowly recovering from his hint of awkwardness, Naegi pressed another light kiss to the top of her head, slowing his massage down to a soft, fond caress, tickling his fingers back and forth across the skin while he whispered to her. "You're doing a wonderful job, Kiri...You were really brave, but now you get to relax. Just let go..."

    She could feel her breathing finally starting to slow down, her lungs no longer having to rely on panting gasps just to keep pace with her body's demands. Just calm, peaceful breaths, in and out while the stream ran below her...

    "I'm super proud of you, Kiri..."

    He kept murmuring as her release finally began to slow down into a weak trickle, then a dribble, the last few drops of warmth finally falling out. The emptiness was a strange feeling in itself, her abdomen still feeling tingly despite the fact that there was nothing left. An effect of the overworked muscles, most likely. Still, it sent a shiver up her spine, her body trembling against Naegi's comforting strokes.

    "All done?"

    She couldn't quite bring herself to say so out loud, simply nodding her head.

    "Okay. Don't move too much, because the last thing we wanna do is bump this, but I need you to lift the jacket." Once she pulled the cover off, he took his hand off of her to grab the lid he'd set on the seat cushion. His movements were much like a surgeon's, steady hands and furrowed eyebrows, eyes locked on his task. Once the bottle was safely contained, he relaxed, chuckling a little. "Wow, you really did have to go! I had no idea you could hold this much!"

    She chose to keep her gaze on her lap as she started tugging her clothing back into place, and then letting the jacket rest on her like a blanket. Honestly, the heat was nearly suffocating, but the clammy, damp fabric she was still sitting in was worse.

    "Oh, Kiri..." Naegi's whisper reached her ears, and he sighed, tapping the bottle in his fingertips. "Sorry, I shouldn't be teasing...I guess this is embarrassing enough for you."  He scooted closer, bumping her shoulder with his own. "You shouldn't be embarrassed, though. It wasn't your fault, it was just...rotten luck, y'know? And you've seen me do, like, way worse, so trust me, I'm not gonna judge you."

    "I'm aware of all of that. I'm just...not used to scenarios like this..."

    "Yeah, I guess..." Naegi held his tongue for a moment, gently rubbing her shoulder with a free hand. "Think about it though...you got away with something totally taboo...doesn't that make you just a little bit proud?"

    "Naegi, with all due respect, why would anyone be proud of something like that?"

    "I dunno, I just...Take your ego-boosts where you can get 'em!" he sputtered. "I'm trying to make you feel better!"

    "Well, I suppose I appreciate the attempt. Even if your line of thinking is a bit bizarre." she mumbled. Still, it had brought at least a slight smile to her face, so perhaps he'd been successful. "I believe I'll be taking that, though." she added, reaching over to grasp the bottle with both hands. It was still a bit slick, but without her hands shaking, it proved to be an easier task for the time it took her to set it in the corner of her seat, still hidden under the jacket. "No offense, but I don't quite trust your luck around something so...delicate..."

    Naegi only chuckled in response, rubbing the back of his neck. "Nah, that's probably a good call. I was actually terrified I was gonna spill it when I screwed the lid on..." he admitted, face flushing.

    "Well, you didn't show it. You were remarkably calm during that ordeal."

    "Yeah, well...I knew I had to fake it. You're usually the composed one, so when you started freaking out, I guess...I felt like I had to step up? Swap roles and stuff..." he mumbled. "I wanted you to feel safe...And I guess it helps that I've been through enough of that stuff to kinda know what to do..."

    "I see... " Feeling her face heat up slightly, although this time more out of fondness than embarrassment, she glanced away again. "Thank you, Naegi. You...You really did make me feel secure." And loved, but she didn't need to mention that one out loud. Naegi already knew that...

    "Good. I'm glad I could help." Naegi grinned, rubbing her back. "So...we've still got, like, 20 minutes until the gas station. Feel like losing in tic-tac-toe again?"

    "Actually, I think I'll take you up on that pillow offer, if it's still on the table..." she murmured. "I'm quite tired, to be honest..."

    "Yeah, stuff like this usually takes a lot out of you...Ya' want me to wake you when we get to the station?"

    "Yes. I'd still like to clean up a little..." she admitted, shifting in her seat to try and spread her skirt out where it had bunched under her. As she did so, Naegi pulled her head onto his shoulder, his hoodie providing ample cushioning. How he never roasted to death in that thing was beyond her, but at least it had benefits in times like these.

    "Okay. Try to get some sleep, Kiri. You deserve it."

    Her consciousness was already slipping as she snuggled closer, wrapping both of her arms around Naegi's to hold him in place. Even so, she was dimly aware of a hand beginning to comb through her hair again, slow and rhythmic.

    "Good girl, Kiri...I love you..." A whisper, one he probably hadn't thought she'd heard. A flood of affection bubbled in her chest, warming her once more even as the dull call of sleep tried to pry her energy away. Just before she succumbed to the darkness, she tilted her head to nuzzle the exposed skin of his neck, her lips brushing against it to convey all of the emotion she couldn't speak.

    I love you too, Naegi ...

  17. With thanks to Sake for editing

     

    Sunlight. Warm weather. Chirping birds. People walking and talking all around. The various roars and beeps of traffic nearby. Not that long ago, these would have been the bane of her existence, something she would have done anything to escape from. Today, however, they were things she could tolerate, at least while she was close to home, where an escape route could easily be planned.

    But she needed to do better, not just for her sake, but for all of her friends and the people who needed her help. This was why Futaba was squatting outside of Leblanc Cafe one summer Sunday afternoon. She had been mentally preparing for the task that lay before her today. It had nothing to do with going into the Metaverse or battling sinister shadows. No, this task was far scarier than that, something she had nearly talked herself out of doing several times: going somewhere with a lot of people and getting used to being around large crowds, as she had written on her promise list.

    Thankfully, she wouldn’t be going alone; Ren would be by her side. That was the plan, at least, but it required that he was actually present first.

    “What’s he doing in there?” Futaba asked herself as she checked her phone again. Twenty minutes late now. She wondered if Sojiro had tied him up with some dishes to wash or something. She could always go in and see what the deal was, she supposed.

    That, and she had another reason for going into Leblanc. Her morning coffee and just-for-building-confidence energy drink had been working through her body while she waited, and they were reaching their last destination before they would exit her body. Her squat especially didn’t help, since her bladder couldn’t tell the difference between it and the position she took whenever she made use of a squat toilet.

    “Okay, bathroom time!” She stood up and stretched her arms and legs. If she was gonna finish her task, using the toilet beforehand would be a smart idea. It was like her video games, after all; proper prepping could be the difference between success and failure.

    But before she could take a single step, she heard the bells jingling above Leblanc’s door. Out walked Ren in his casual clothes, with no bag or Morgana in sight.

    “Oh! There you are,” said Futaba. “Took your sweet time getting out here, huh?”

    “Yeah, sorry about that.” Ren rubbed his head. “Boss had me do some prep-work before I could leave. Dishes, cooking food, stuff like that.”

    “Heh, figured he roped you into something again. Guess I’m not the only one who needs you as a Key Item.”

    “Er, the what?”

    “It’s nothing,” Futaba said with a giggle. “But speaking of Sojiro, we should probably let him know what we’re up to today. Can’t have him thinking you kidnapped me or something.”

    Ren nodded, his eyes holding a bit of fear at the thought.

    With that, the two headed back into Leblanc. Futaba could feel a mixture of excitement and nervousness coursing through her. She was about to get started on her first promise list since childhood. It wouldn’t be easy, but she would give it her all, and she knew the best place to get started.

     


     

    Akihabara was like heaven on Earth for anyone into the geek scene. Stores for tech and machinery for the nerd in everyone ran up and down each street, with loads of shoppers going in and out every day.

    It was the perfect location for Futaba to learn how to overcome her fear of crowds. The many displays of brand new electronics would help keep her distracted from how scared she was. It was also somewhere she had been to before, even if that trip would have ended badly if not for Ren saving her at the last second.

    Futaba looked up at Ren as they walked through a large and busy chain store. She had already noticed in that prior trip, but it was rather strange how just being around him had a calming effect on her. Even surrounded by strangers and noise with her heart pounding, she didn’t want to run away and hide under a blanket and laptop. She could actually focus on things other than how anxious she felt, like the nifty features on that new laptop, or how ridiculously overpriced those headphones were.

    Her biggest focus, however, was how bad she needed to pee now.

    Futaba realized her mistake the moment she and Ren crammed into the first subway. Being wedged between so many strangers got her anxiety up, and that always made her need to pee worse. Again, Ren’s presence kept her fears from going out of control, but there was little he could do for the other problem.

    It felt like ages had passed before they finally stepped off the last subway. Her nerves calmed down not long after, but her bladder felt just as full. She knew full well the solution to her problem, and had turned to Ren a few times already to try asking him where the bathroom was. Each of those attempts ended with the question dying in her throat.

    Whenever she looked at him, Futaba couldn’t help but recall the day she took down Medjed for the Phantom Thieves. She didn’t acknowledge at first, but it felt nice to show off her hacking skills in front of an audience. That was, until she peed her pants immediately afterwards, with Ren and a talking cat there to see it all. It didn’t make her wish for death like she had told them, but it was still a humiliating experience that she would rather forget as soon as possible.

    She had no doubt Ren hadn’t forgotten about that incident, and mentioning her need to pee would bring that memory front and center. She couldn’t let that happen, not when she was doing everything she could to make herself a capable, semi-sociable individual again.

    Instead, she had a better plan: wait for Ren to visit the bathroom, then slip into the ladies’ room while he was gone. No need to even say anything, then; he probably wouldn’t even mention anything once she got back. All she had to do now was play the waiting game and act inconspicuous all the while.

    “You okay there, Futaba?”

    “Huh?”

    Perhaps she needed to work on the inconspicuous part. Futaba looked to Ren like she’d been caught peeking at another student’s paper during a test. “Um, sure! Doing okay here, yep, that’s me!” she quickly answered, standing up tall.

    “Er, alright then,” said Ren with a slight head-tilt.

    He might have said it, but Futaba knew he had to be concerned for her, scrutinizing every last move she made to see if she was hiding something. She had to distract him, somehow. It was a long-shot, but she would have to use a skill that she was still a novice at: smalltalk.

    “Hey, did you see that tablet earlier? Whoever drew that was a real pro,” she said, “Not as good as Inari, though. He’s got a particularly pervy view on art.”

    Futaba looked away the whole time, not wanting to see if Ren’s inquisitive stare still piercing through her. If she couldn’t think of a way to placate him, then she just had to hope something else would take his focus off her.

    Just as she thought that, a loud commotion started up next to the two.

    “Wh-Whoa, what’s going on!?” said Futaba as they turned to find a crowd near them.

    “There’s a super-limited sale at the PC section!” yelled a skinny man.

    “Three terabytes for only 500 yen!? What a steal!” declared a black-haired woman.

    “That’s gonna sell out in seconds!” said another man as he jogged past the two.

    He was not the only one. Futaba and Ren felt a rumbling of people moving all at once behind them. They turned around, but it was already too late: a massive crowd rushed past, too dense to avoid anyone. Before Futaba knew it, she felt herself being dragged along its numbers, the sheer body heat and density making it hard to breathe.

    “Gah! Ren! Help! Teammate pulled by horde!” she yelled, flailing her arms in an attempt to break free.

    Almost as quickly as she was pulled in, the crowd came to a stop. Futaba knew this would be her best chance of escape. Pulling her arms back down, she made use of her small frame to squeeze through the mess of unfamiliar faces while they remained unaware of her presence. Eventually, she stumbled out of the crowd like someone lost in a corn field, landing on her hands and knees. Oh sweet personal space, how I missed you! she thought while she took the moment to breathe.

    “Well, that was one experience I wasn’t expecting today,” she said as she stood up, turning towards Ren.

    Ren was unable to respond on account of not being there.

    “Uh, R-Ren?” Futaba looked around, scanning the dozens of faces around her. Not a single one belonged to her friend. It only now dawned on her that she was the only one pulled away by the crowd.

    All by herself in the middle of the city, surrounded by strangers; Futaba had reached her worst-case scenario. She could hear her heart beating faster even with all the commotion around her. A bead of sweat formed on her forehead, and her hands began to shake.

    But worst of all, her bladder let off a sharp pang of pressure, forcing her legs together from the knees up. As her anxiety grew, her faith in her ability to hold it dropped in response. She could already picture herself standing in a puddle with soaked pants as a crowd stared and judged, the words “Game Over” hanging above her head while tears flowed from her eyes. At the rate things were going, that fantasy seemed destined to become reality.

    No! Futaba clapped her hands to her head. This is just the first task on my promise list. I’m a Phantom Thief, I can beat this no problem!

    Despite her attempt to calm herself, Futaba could still feel her heart beating faster with each second. She had to act before her anxiety could take over, or it would be mission failed on level one. With trembling hands, Futaba pulled out her phone and called Ren’s number, doing her best to ignore that she was calling a boy around her age. One ring, two rings, and then…

    “Futaba? You okay?”

    Hearing his voice made Futaba feel like she was in a post-apocalyptic film and had just made contact with another living person.

    “M-Mayday, mayday,” she started, looking around herself. “I’m trapped in the Home Appliances Kingdom. The Three Terabytes war rages on outside. There are just… so many people…” Another pang from her bladder forced her to put a hand to her groin. “Hrgh… I don’t know if I can last much longer. My heart’s pounding, and I… I really have to-”

    A dial tone interrupted her. She looked at her phone and saw the words “Call Failed” in an ominous red color. Her plan to stay put while helping direct Ren to her was not going to work now. He’d have to comb the whole appliance section to find her first, and between her panicky brain and bursting bladder, she simply couldn’t wait that long. She had to get back to where they got split up, and fast.

    Keeping one hand between her legs, Futaba stepped off in the direction the crowd came from. She bit her lower lip and whimpered while passing what seemed like dozens, no, hundreds of strangers, each one looking more intimidating and judgmental than the last. She could only wonder how many of them were looking at her and thinking snide remarks about the strange girl walking by.

    Aah, don’t think about that! she chided herself. She needed to stay focused on her target, the scruffy-haired and bespectacled Ren. Her fearless leader wouldn’t let anything stop him, especially not being lost in a store. He would be calm and suave and totally in control like usual.

    Most importantly, he would be standing right over there, which he actually was.

    “Ah!” Futaba ran to him just as he was about to take off somewhere. “There you are!”

    “Futaba!” He turned to her, his worried frown disappearing.

    “I… I, I, I…” With everything she was feeling, Futaba couldn’t begin to think of a response.

    “I was about to come find you,” said Ren.

    “Oh…” Futaba looked at him and smiled. “Th-Thanks. I didn’t think I was gonna see you until the end of time, but then I thought about you while I was wondering around the store, and bam, a wild Ren appeared!”

    Ren chuckled. “It’s good to see you again.”

    “So you’re relieved? What an incredible coincidence! Me too.” Back by his side, Futaba could feel her heart slowing down and muscles relaxing. With the terror of the crowd in the past, she felt like the rest of this trip would go smoothly now.

    “Aah!?”

    Until a spurt into her underwear reminded her of something she had neglected for far too long.

    Futaba’s face contorted and hands snapped back to her groin to keep anything and everything else from slipping through her defenses. Time was running out and she knew it; if she didn’t find a bathroom soon, she’d be tripping the instant-fail condition of this quest right at the tail end.

    “Hey, what’s wrong?” she heard Ren ask.

    “Nngh, bladder status critical! Need toilet now!” she managed to say.

    “A… bathroom?” Ren raised an eyebrow.

    “Now!”

    “R-Right! They had some at the entrance. This way!” said Ren as he stepped forward.

    “Th-The entrance!?” Futaba’s pupils shrank. It already felt like she couldn’t take more than a couple steps. The front of the store may as well be on the other side of the city. Curse you, real world, and your lack of fast travel!

    While she fretted, she didn’t notice Ren walking around her until he felt his hands on her bare shoulders. She jumped a little at the contact, but was otherwise rooted to the spot.

    “Come on, Futaba, you got this,” he said. “Just take it one step at a time.”

    “I…” really don’t think I can make it! she wanted to say as she looked up to Ren. That thought died once she saw his eyes, full of confidence and concern for her. She had no idea if he knew, but looking into those eyes made the impossible tasks feel beatable, like getting a special new power right before the final boss.

    “A-Alright,” she said. “There, now, please!”

    Futaba lowered her head and closed her eyes, letting Ren guide her steps through the store. With each step, she felt her bladder tremble, fearing that it would be the one that burst the dam. Even with how weak her hold felt, she refused to give in, not when her friend believed in her. She didn’t think about how many people were potentially looking at her, or how far she still had to go to reach the bathroom. All of her focus was on taking that next step, making sure she could keep it all in for just that little bit longer...

    “Futaba, we’re here!”

    “Huh?” Futaba opened her eyes. Right in front of her was the door the ladies’ room, a sight so good that she had to wonder if she wasn’t just suffering from some pee-induced delusion. She would figure that out soon enough.

    “Aah, BRB!” she declared as she pushed through the door, disappearing from Ren’s sight.

    A nice, clean bathroom greeted her, with an open stall at the end. It wasn’t more than a few meters, but Futaba knew they would feel like miles. One false move here, and her efforts would be in vain.

    Come on, just a little further! She thought as she squeezed herself especially hard, steeling herself for the desperate run to come. “All-out attaaaaack!”

    Throwing everything she had into this last dash, Futaba rushed forward, one hand firmly between her legs while the other caught and closed the door as she stepped inside the stall. Once it locked, she faced the toilet, discovering it to be the Western sit-down kind. She thanked her lucky rolls that Sojiro’s House had one of these, so she was well-trained either way.

    Turning around, she wiggled in place while undoing her belt and zipper. Once undone, she executed her super move of yanking down her cargo pants and Feathermen-themed panties while falling back onto the toilet.

    As soon as her butt landed on the seat, the last of Futaba’s holding strength gave out. It started with a light dribble falling straight down, the noise of each drop distinguishable from the other. The floodgates slowly opened from there, growing into a powerful, erratic, yellow-tinted spray, much of it crashing into the water while a bit still hit the surrounding bowl. The room filled with a loud splashing noise coupled with a strong hiss. If anyone else was in the bathroom, they would have no doubt as to what was happening in her stall.

    None of it mattered one bit to Futaba. Not the noisiness of her pee, not having to do it in a public bathroom, or the desperate march she made through the store to get there. Against all odds, she had averted disaster and made it to the toilet, with only a single spurt into her panties counting against her. It was a mission accomplished by the skin of her teeth, and  a victory worth celebrating.

    Leaning her head back, Futaba shut her eyes and opened her mouth into a big smile. Lost in her delirium, she let out a sound that was part-sigh and part-laughter, not unlike a hyena’s laugh. Anyone else in the bathroom would think she was a demented girl, but how else was she to express her relief and joy with this tingly sensation coursing through her?

    Her pee went on like this for who-knows-how-long. Futaba certainly didn’t; it seemed like years passed before her stream slowly died away, turning into a light trickle for a little bit, then stopping altogether. Her big smile died away as well, though a bit of the tingle remained.

    Futaba paid little mind to it, however. The high of her pee time had passed, letting her become more aware of her situation again. Sooner or later, she would have to leave this stall and face Ren and anyone else who saw her desperate march. Suddenly, she didn’t feel so much like celebrating anymore.

    But first, she needed to clean herself up. Turning her head, she reached out for the toilet paper.

    “Wh-What!?”

    Her smile dropped entirely as she saw the dispenser completely void of any paper, her arm trembling in the air. She was officially stranded on the toilet without a lifeline, a situation she had never considered happening despite her many hours spent preparing for this outing. She couldn’t even begin to think of a solution to her problem.

    Facing forward, Futaba let her arm down, content to sit there and let her anxiety build. However, her hand didn’t fall to the side like she expected. Instead, it landed on a panel next to the seat, the palm pressing a button.

    “What th-GYAAAAAH!?”

    Futaba didn’t even have the time to process that when something far more important got her attention. Beneath her lap, a spray of water shot from the bowl, landing a critical hit right at her weak spot for massive damage. Her eyes and mouth shot open as sensations and emotions of all kinds bombarded her brain.

    It was too much, too fast for her liking. She fumbled along the panel, mashing buttons faster than she did for any video game. Each one made the pressure and aim go all over the place, giving her bottom and elsewhere a good soaking. She eventually found the off button, but the damage was done.

    Yup, I’m done here! Futaba stood up and patted her behind at lightning speed, only getting it to a cool dampness before pulling her pants back up. She shivered at her underwear making contact with the wetness. Please don’t show up on my pants!

    From then on, Futaba’s only thought became of leaving the bathroom. She certainly did not want to think about the lingering tingling at a certain part of her, at least not until she got back to her room where she would be totally alone again. Her mind went elsewhere while she washed her hands, scrubbing for much longer than necessary. Afterwards, she stuck a paper towel down her pants to try and properly dry those places, for as much good as it could do by then.

    Seconds later, she creaked the bathroom door open and crept outside, where Ren turned to her at once. His eyes went down to her pants then back to her red face and fogged-up glasses.

    “Um, you alright there?” he asked.

    Futaba kept her head down while she spoke. “C-Can we, um, please b-be somewhere, er, not people-y?”

    Ren looked as if he was about to ask something else, but instead nodded and motioned for Futaba to follow. She walked behind him like a puppy following its mother, not caring where she ended up, just so long as it was not here.

     


     

    “Will this do?” Ren turned to her and asked.

    Futaba looked around at the alleyway Ren brought her to. While she could still hear and see people walking nearby, she knew this was probably the most privacy she could ask for. That, and the short walk outside in the fresh air helped to cool her down after… that happened. Her face wasn’t so red, and her glasses were no longer fogged up from the heat on her face.

    “Y-Yeah, it’s good enough.” Futaba turned back to Ren, her hands behind her back. “Uhh, so… good news: I didn’t have a nervous breakdown or an accident on this trip!” She looked up with a shaky smile.

    A couple seconds later, and that smile fell back to a frown. “And that’s about where the positives end.”

    “Is that not good enough?” asked Ren.

    “Are you kidding? I almost wet myself in front of you a second time. I don’t even wanna think about all the people who might’ve seen me being marched to the bathroom like I’m five years old.” She let out a sigh as if she were deflating. “My performance today was like bronze-medal caliber at best.”

    Ren shrugged. “I thought you did alright.”

    “At least you agree with me… Wait, what?” Futaba looked up in confusion.

    “You found your way back to me when we got split up all on your own. That’s something to be proud of.”

    “I, well…” Futaba rubbed her head. “Yeah, I did do that. Still, I wanna go out one time without embarrassing myself. Just be like a total NPC, that’s all.”

    Ren chuckled. “You’ll get there. It just takes time. Think of it…” he scratched his chin for a moment. “Like your RPG’s. You don’t hit the max level from only one quest, but each one gives you more experience than you had before.”

    “Th-That…” Futaba’s eyes widened like a kid on Christmas. “That makes perfect sense! Why did I never think like that before?” She lifted her arms and looked at Ren with a smile. “Okay then, I won’t stop until I’ve completed all my tasks and maxed out my social skills tree. You can count on that!”

    Ren only smiled, for he didn’t need to say anything else.

    “Alright, just gotta remember a few tips next time we’re out. First, think of you if we end up getting separated again. Second, absolutely visit the bathroom before we go anywhere.”

    “See, that’s the spirit,” said Ren.

    “Third, bring emergency toilet paper in case the bathroom doesn’t have any.”

    Ren only blinked in response.

    “Oh, and maybe we should zip-tie our arms together so there’s no chance of us being split up again!”

    “Um, Futaba…”

    “Hee hee, I’m just joking!” About that last one, at least. She sighed and let her arms fall down, slightly swinging from the momentum. “Phew, I know we haven’t been here long, but I feel worn out.”

    “We did go through a lot today.” Ren stepped forward. “We should probably head back.”

    “I guess so,” said Futaba, turning around and setting off. “It feels kinda weird, though. We came all this way to Akihabara, but we didn’t buy anything. Would’ve been nice to have something to take back with… huh!?”

    Futaba stopped in her tracks, her jaw wide open.

    “What’s going on?” asked Ren at her side.

    Futaba lifted an arm and pointed straight forward. “Is that a retro gaming store?”

    Ren followed her hand to the storefront, its windows filled with old video games and merchandise. “Looks like it,” he said.

    “And someone I know happens to have a FamiDrive at their place. Mwehehe…” she turned to him with a smirk. “Come, Ren, it’s time to start your education of the classics.”

    Keeping that smile, Futaba set off towards the store with Ren in tow. Even with her fatigue, she was not going to miss on the chance to help bring him into her world. It was the least she could do after everything he had done for her. After this, she would have to keep working at her promise list and give it her all as a Phantom Thief. Look out, world, here comes Futaba!

  18. Latest Entry

    It was friday and time to go to weekend. I left form my work with a little need to pee, so no problem I can hold it and I will go to the bathroom when I will de back at home. Unfortunately, the traffic gets intense and my need to pee too. Finally I get to the bus destination with a full bladder. I started walking to home, and I felt a little wet sensation into my underwears... I thought had a little leak but nothing visible... I stopped walking to hold it and my bladder hurts! I want to pee urgently but no way to wet my jeans in pulic my home is at about 200 meters far, so if I want to pee my pants, so better I will wait some minutes more, and it will be a more intense experience! I started to walk faster to home, finally I get home... I put my phone camera and went to the shower and let it go in my pants enjoying my bladder liberation... Delicious! I loved it so much I cummed after a while into my pissed jeans.

    Love2peemyself - Back form work.mp4

    P1010819 08.jpg

    P1010819 09.jpg

    P1010819 13.jpg

    P1010819 34.jpg

    P1010819 36.jpg

    P1010819 38.jpg

    P1010819 46.jpg

    P1010820.JPG

    P1010821.JPG

    P1010823.JPG

  19. "What is taking him so long," Asuna Yuuki wondered as she stood awkwardly at the front desk of the Salon de Cafe, looking around at all the patrons at their tables, while she had to stand there, waiting for someone else. And there was one thing she was noticing among the customers, her fears from the outside being confirmed. "I'm way underdressed." This was a pretty classy place, and she was just dressed in normal street clothes. Granted, her normal clothes were nice, with a white coat, pink sweater underneath to stave off the mid-December Tokyo weather, but it wasn't cold enough to stop her from wearing a crimson skirt with only black tights beneath. She looked nice, but she wasn't dressed up and that made her feel inadequate. "Maybe I should have looked up the address when Kirito sent it, gotten a sense of the clientele."

    "Yo, Asuna!" Upon hearing her name, and the voice she recognized best outside her family, Asuna swiveled around towards the entrance. Instantly, her worries about being overdressed washed away. Coming through the glass door was the man she was waiting for, the man who had invited her out for the day, Kazuto Kirigaya, or Kirito as she knew him as. To say the two knew each other from the days of Sword Art Online would be leaving out 99% of the story. Being used to him, her first thought was how basic he was dressed, in the same clothes he wore everywhere besides school: jeans, a t-shirt, and a black coat . "Sorry, were you waiting long?"

    "Not that long. So, why'd you pick a place like this? This is more of the place I'd expect my mother to frequent, not so much you."

    "You remember Seijirou, right? He treated me to this place while he was giving me the lowdown on Death Gun. It seemed like the sort of place that would make for a good date. I had a day off, you had a day off, so all the pieces fell into place."

    "Kirito, you don't have to go to such lengths just for me. I mean, how much does a place like this cost?"

    "...you got me. I have an ulterior motive for picking this place. Truth is, I still have a lot of money from the GGO case, even after buying a few things for myself and Sugu, it's more than I know what to do with. I do this, I can treat you and spend a lot of that cash all at once. Another win-win."

    "Wow, I wasn't expecting such a practical reason for a man as obsessed with style as you."

    "What's that supposed to mean?"

    "You stuck by a Photon Sword in a game called Gun Gale Online because it looked cool."

    "No, it was because I spent years honing my skills with the blade! I don't know how to use a gun!"

    "And I recall one of our first encounters involved arguing over who got to keep a black coat that you just wouldn't give up."

    "I don't remember it going like that. Not saying it doesn't sound like me, but..."

    "But you would do it. Because that's the Kirito I know." Asuna smiled happily, bringing Kazuto back from his arguing. Regardless of his quirks, she loved him, a very calming thought. "Well, you're here now. Let's get a table."

    "After you." Asuna took the lead, though Kazuto still guided her to a table for two by the windows. "Be sure to take a close look at the desserts menu, they've got some real ritzy stuff."

    "I'll look, but I need to be careful. A lady needs to watch what she eats."

    "Come on, you can let loose a little bit. I still think you look a little malnourished."

    "What kind of a compliment is that?"

    "It's not. Are you sure that's how you looked before Aincrad?"

    "Of course it is! I've been through physical therapy same as you, and I've weighed myself again! Same as I've always been, thir-" In her rant, Asuna had almost lost herself and revealed a woman's greatest secret. "It's none of your business!" She looked away as a blush illuminated her cheeks, grinding their conversation to a halt. It was only after a few seconds of silence that she looked back a small bit. "...do you really think I'd look better with a little more weight?"

    "I don't think it's my place to tell you what to do, but I wouldn't exactly mind it."

    "...I'll think about it." Asuna hid her face behind the laminated paper menu, not exactly reading the contents, just blankly staring at the words.

    "Are you two ready to order anything?" In her self-inflicted isolation, she didn't notice the waiter approach their table.

    "Should we just start with drinks, Asuna?"

    Now she needed to super quickly scan the drinks menu to find something there she'd like. Time to prove that "Flash" was a legitimate nickname for her. "I'll take some of the green tea, if you please."

    "And for you, sir?"

    "Uh...I'll have the same. Actually, if we're both ordering the same thing, we should just get the pot of tea and share it. Is that alright," Kazuto asked.

    "Yes, that sounds fine," Asuna agreed, putting her menu down on the table. "Thank you," she said to the waiter, dismissing him so he could fulfill their order. Now was the traditional time to hold small discussion. "Shino's first day in ALO was last week, wasn't it? How did it go?"

    "Er, it went...fine. Yeah, nothing too special! We tried to complete that dungeon in the plains, just the two of us. We made it to the boss, he killed us, and...that was it!"

    Kazuto never was a good liar, that much was clear from how awkwardly he retold the tale, yet Asuna made the conscious decision not to pursue questioning it, or else she might cause a scene in public with what she'd be told. If he was hiding it, he had reason to be afraid. Still, it was worth remembering, to grill him about later. Instead, she'd be asking the innocent questions for now. "Did Yui enjoy herself?"

    "Yeah, she did. You know how she is, she always enjoys making new friends."

    "Yes, I know. She's a good girl." The waiter returned with their white kettle of tea on a tray with two china cups, as Asuna noticed quickly. "Oh, thank you, sir," she welcomed, taking the pot and placing it gingerly in the center of the table.

    "You've got a real knack for being polite, Asuna."

    "Hm? Oh, yes, my mother was very diligent in raising me to be a proper lady."

    "Well, good for her. You've turned out pretty well."

    "Yeah...to be honest, I kind of envy you."

    "Why? I can't think of reason why anyone would want to be me. You know, aside from the incredible skill at video games. Real enviable position I got."

    "Because you get to be you. I have to act like a person I'm not just to make my mother happy, or I'm forbidden from my few outlets to be myself." She began pouring herself tea, looking down to ensure she didn't overflow the cup, serving a secondary purpose to not look Kazuto in the eye as she opened up about her personal life and concerns.

    Kazuto didn't know how to respond to that. Despite the times he had been forced to do so, heart-to-heart support was not his strong suit. Maybe he had a natural talent for it, because the women he told "everything will be alright" to found strength in those words. So, it couldn't hurt to try again. "So, the girl I know isn't the real you? The girl I married in SAO isn't the girl you want to be? Maybe I should rethink something, then."

    "N-no, that's not what I'm saying. I want...I want you to...you know what, forget it. This is supposed to be a date, and I'm bringing the mood down. I apologize for that." She brought the cup to her mouth, holding it with her pinky finger extended, slowly sipping it, so as to not burn her mouth. "Mmm! This is really good!"

    Hearing the high praise, Kazuto poured his own share of the tea, drinking it quicker in a trademark reckless move. "Agh, too hot for me! I need to let it cool for a while before I can drink it."

    "Suit yourself," Asuna shrugged, finishing off her cup, and quickly pouring another. She could probably drink the whole kettle, it was that good.

    ---------------

    Ooh...I've made a horrible mistake. While Asuna hadn't made good on her promise to drink all the tea, a large fraction of it had indeed made it into her stomach. Or rather, it was previously occupying her stomach. Now it had trickled down south, collecting in her bladder in large quantities. Of course, she felt no urge while in the cafe, only a slight twinge while they were looking at books, a more pressing desire while she dragged Kazuto with her into looking at accessories, yet of course, the real need didn't arise until they were outdoors, in the park, with no restrooms to be found.

    Well, in all honesty, she didn't know for a fact there were no bathrooms. She hadn't exactly gone looking, how could she with her boyfriend by her side at all times? She couldn't exactly tell Kazuto that she needed to pee, inform him of an action ranked among the top of a woman's most private. Not after what happened last time. Asuna didn't like the hold her mother had over her life, but she still took a few of the teachings to heart. Teachings such as "a lady's desire for the latrine should be kept to herself".

    That's why, as the two sat on a bench in the park together, Asuna was subtly trying to squirm in her seat without drawing attention to herself. It was a challenging endeavor, finding that perfect, tiny balance in speed and ferocity at which she could rub her knees, between it being too slow to make a difference and too fast to remain stealthy. A lot of fine-tuning was required, leaving a lot of time for her bladder to begin whining about lack of reprieve.

    Can I even make it back home before...something really bad happens? She didn't exactly live "close" to here, coming here required taking the train, so if she didn't get moving soon, she'd be cutting it incredibly close at the absolute minimum. If she dawdled, she'd have an accident in the walk between the station and her home, or worse, on the train. She needed to hurry, time was of the utmost essence.

    But she was on a date with Kazuto at the moment, she couldn't just run off without any explanation. After their discussion earlier about who she wanted to be, if she just bailed on their date, he would think she was having second thoughts about their relationship. That wasn't the message she wanted to send, leaving her in a bind without a correct escape.

    ...should I just tell Kirito? While the first time was far from intentional or ideal, she had told him about an urgent need to pee in the past. So there was precedence, she had real proof that it didn't bother him, and it had to be better than wetting herself. But, on the other hand, that meant she had suffered through that horror once already, and had good reason to be in no hurry to repeat that moment. If Kirito never knows I need to use the bathroom again until the day I die, it'll be too soon.

    No, this was the time to prove that she was one of the toughest players in Aincrad and be strong. She was nearly an adult, she couldn't be having a toilet emergency like a little kid anymore. It was her self-respect on the line, it was simply unacceptable to degrade herself to a lower level than a tutorial enemy. She would hold it. She had to hold it.

    "Are you cold, Asuna," Kazuto asked from her side.

    Asuna felt her heart stop. "W-w-why do you say that?!"

    "Um...you're shivering. That's why I asked. I don't think a skirt was the best choice for hanging around outside, not with today's weather."

    Asuna didn't even notice, but she looked down at herself and saw that, yes, she was shaking. She corrected that outward indicator of her state immediately. "I-it's really not that bad! I can handle a little chill."

    "Do you want my coat?" Even as he was making the offer, Kazuto was already unzipping his coat, slipping his arms out of the sleeves.

    "No, I wouldn't want to disturb your carefully-cultivated look. Frankly, you'd just look wrong in anything other than black."

    "Hey, my school uniform is dark blue. My first SAO avatar wore dark blue too."

    "Eh, that's close enough to black that it doesn't bother me. But a white tee? That's like the complete opposite of your usual color alignment." That was a good sign, even amidst her desperation, she kept some biting wit about her. Maybe she wasn't as bad off as she thought, that she was worrying herself for nothing.

    That is, until she was hit with a surge of pain from her bladder, attempting to force its contents out in one push, save itself from the stress of holding any longer. Of course, Asuna wasn't having that, and she clenched her muscles to prevent any outflow, seizing her muscles in a frantic panic to stop any leaks before they could start. It worked, she remained entirely dry, but the wave hurt. No, I was right the first time. I have almost no time left.

    "Alright, what is it this time? Your leg is shaking even worse this time."

    Ah, I really need to pay mind to what I'm doing! "I-I promise, it's really nothing. My leg just fell asleep, that's all."

    "We've been sitting down for a while now, should we start walking again?"

    I don't know if I can handle much more aimless walking, it's imperative I not overexert myself right now. "T-that's okay, I don't-" But if we were to happen upon a public restroom, I could say I'd like to wash my hands or freshen up, and go in without admitting anything! "Actually, that sounds good. We may as well look at the rest of the park."

    "Cool. Let's get going," Kazuto led, standing up, taking Asuna's hand to pull her up. "I hear there's a good flower garden on the opposite end."

    "O-oh, that sounds nice." Well, if I'm looking for the bathroom, better to cover as much ground as possible. But it's not going to be easy, that's for sure. As the two headed down the path, she put her feet closer together and walked in small steps, thighs rubbing against one another with each tiny stride, heating her legs with the friction of her tights. The relief it provided was minimal, but right now, she would take anything. Those few extra seconds she could last may very well turn out to be the deciding factor.

    ---------------

    Nng...hhng...ah ah ah! In such a short time, Asuna's desperation had spiked significantly, far quicker than she had thought possible. Why did I ever think drinking a lot of tea wouldn't result in this? It took every ounce of her willpower to not grab her crotch and start childishly dancing right where she stood, out of fear of judgment by the many bystanders, and the fear tenfold stronger of what Kazuto would think. This is way different than being in SAO, I have no idea how he'll react this time!

    "They're really beautiful, aren't they, Asuna?" And Asuna had yet to find a bathroom, not even a glimpse of one despite her focused search. She certainly wasn't going to stumble across one here, a section of the park that was nothing but flat land, concrete paths stretching and spreading across the grounds like veins, all the grassy plains between them filled with homogeneous breeds of flowers in each separate field. The garden was so large that she could hardly see the borders from where she was standing, and there definitely weren't any bathrooms.

    All she could do now was continue her crusade to not let on that she was in peril. And the only way she could do that was by distracting herself. "Y-yes, they are. I can only imagine how much effort it must take the groundskeeper to maintain this."

    "I'd say it's worth it. I think a field of flowers like this is really relaxing to look at. Like, the large swaths of one solid color, blowing in the breeze...I find it soothing."

    "R-really? I wouldn't have expected that soft side out of you." Don't make me laugh right now, I really can't handle it! She could perfectly picture the state of her bladder, like watching a river crash up against a dam, her imagination turned the river yellow, and suddenly, it was an accurate depiction of her body. At least, as far she figured. The mental image progressed, as the tide rose higher, almost overtaking the concrete wall, which was cracking under the crashing force.

    Not good, not good! I can't last much longer! The urge was becoming louder, more demanding, and Asuna needed to find some way, some place, to relieve it. But there's no bathroom...what am I realistically supposed to do?! She looked around frantically for the tenth time, but no matter how many times she scanned her surroundings, a public restroom had yet to magically appear.

    Ordinarily, that should have been the only criteria in her search, but as the time of an accident drew closer and closer, she began adding more maybes. Right outside the outer edge of the flower garden were trees, bushes, large pieces of flora that could theoretically hide a squatting woman of her size. What am I thinking?! I couldn't possibly...but I could... It wouldn't be hard, just get away, squat behind something, pull her tights down, and... No no no, I can't! Two years in Aincrad must have really screwed with me if I'm still thinking relieving myself outdoors is okay! Ugh, too many drinks, far too many drinks...

    Drinks! That's it! "Hey, Kirito, I'm going to the vending machine to get some drinks. What do you want me to bring you?"

    "Really? Don't you think you've had enough to drink today?"

    Don't I know it! "My mouth's just a little dry, is all."

    "I can come with you, and pay for my drink, if you'd like."

    "No! Um, I mean, that's fine. You've treated me for everything today, I can spend a few hundred yen for myself and you."

    "Well, if you insist. I'll just take some lemonade."

    "Got it. I'll be back in a few minutes." That's a low estimate! I'll probably take a few minutes just going! Asuna walked briskly in the direction they entered the garden from, keeping her legs close together as her body strained to move amidst every stiff muscle.

    It took a few minutes for her to escape the flower garden at her slow pace, upon which she immediately shuffled in the opposite direction from where the two initially came from. If there was a restroom to be found, it had to be somewhere she hadn't seen yet. But the park looked so big from the outside...I'll need some amazing luck to find anything!

    As she hobbled through the park, Asuna continued to deteriorate. Without anyone she knew to witness, she had little hesitation in grabbing herself with everything she had, fingers quivering against her panties through her tights as the muscles in her palms rhythmically tightened. "Mmph...nngh, aah..." She couldn't stop grunting in distress as she suffered through each individual step, her hold growing weaker and weaker every time her shoes hit the pavement.

    "Please...please, just give me something, I'm begging..." Those bushes are looking better and better every time I see them... Asuna had her pride, but she wasn't made of steel. It has to be better than having an accident, right? The mere idea went against every fiber of her being, but she couldn't deny just how amazing it would feel to pull her underwear down and let out a flood of urine behind some shrubs. It's really nothing bad...I wouldn't be a bad person for doing it...I did it a thousand times in Aincrad...

    Yet, even as she continued to give herself reasons that public urination was the correct course of action, she couldn't bring herself to accept it. No...I'm a woman...I'm a lady...there's a proper restroom somewhere, it's my duty to wait to use that. "But if it's not incredibly close, I'm going to disgrace myself." But even after she had made up her mind, she couldn't help but divert her gaze to the bushes and trees she passed and whine, pining for the release they could bring if she could just let her guard down and abandon her dignity for two minutes.

    "Eep!" Well, she let her guard down, just in the completely wrong situation. She had inadvertently relaxed just a slight bit, and with that error came leaks. With her hands placed directly on her crotch, she felt the warmth immediately. The tips of her fingers, clutching her pee hole shut, suddenly had a wet sensation forced upon them, straight through her panties, straight through her tights. It was small, only a tiny trickle, but the message was clear: "I can't hold it any longer!" If Asuna couldn't find a toilet right this second, she'd lose it. Her other hand shot down, forcing her skirt against her body, squeezing her eyes closed to focus all her energy on avoiding an accident.

    After a solid minute of nothing but agony and suffering, dancing in place, possibly drawing the attention of every bystander, Asuna found the strength to open her eyes. And what she saw was the most beautiful thing she had seen in her life; in her haze, unable to think about anything beyond her burning need to pee, she had miraculously managed to shuffle within sight of a small brick building, with two entry points, marked with signs denoting gender. Asuna had made it to the bathroom. She could cry.

    She could cry for many reasons, as the next thing she noticed besides the building itself gave her good reason to. Standing in front of the door to the ladies room was a line of women a dozen strong. Some of them looked to be in decent shape, but at least half were in dire straits, holding themselves and dancing, counting the seconds until the queue moved forward even one person. With a crowd like that, no matter how desperate she was, Asuna would get no sympathy asking to cut the line. The only path into the bathroom was through waiting, and though she sincerely doubted her ability to do so, Asuna took her place at the back of the line.

    The change in her body was instantaneous. Whether it was the knowledge that a toilet was within her grasp, or knowing that it would elude her at this rate, her bladder spasmed and contracted, attempting to void its contents now. With her hands in the direct line of fire, Asuna felt the heat. "Agh!" Once again, it was short-lived, but the power behind it left an impact, splashing into her palms as the majority of her hands could feel the wetness. "T-this line better hurry up," she complained, bouncing in place and rhythmically colliding her knees, all the while bending forward at the waist, perhaps exposing a little more than appropriate from behind.

    "Don't count on it," the girl in the spot before her warned, her tall stature making her potty dance all the more striking. "I've been here for ten minutes, and it feels like I've barely moved an inch. Ooh, if I was in the game, I could run in and be done in a second," she muttered, lifting one leg and rubbing it against the other.

    So far, that prediction was proving accurate. Three minutes passed, yet only one woman exited and one woman entered. Is only one toilet working? Are the rest disgusting? I'm having an emergency here, you can all handle a little grime in the interest of hurrying things up! Yet, no matter how much she pleaded, the pace remained unchanged and agonizingly slow. How can I be expected to not wet myself at this rate?!

    And the most torturous part was that, to her right, lay a second, vacant entryway, marked with a simple figure on a sign, identifying it as the male's restroom. A dozen women were being tormented by their bladders, and there was a perfectly functional, unoccupied men's room right there. I could...it would just take a minute, I'd be out before anyone could be weirded out...it's still a real bathroom, the men's room can't be that much different than the women's...

    But what if there is someone inside?! Oh, if a man saw me enter so shamelessly, I'd die of embarrassment! I'd never be able to get married after that! Once more, a reasonable solution was presented to Asuna, practically gift-wrapped, but she couldn't convince herself it would be a solution she could live with. Every time, there was some fear of discovery that prevented her from following through. Asuna had standards. Standards that continued her torment.

    A chilling breeze blew past the line, giving Asuna goosebumps under the low temperature. Thankfully, with her hands pressing her skirt down, the wind was unable to expose her underwear to the world, but that didn't mean she survived it unscathed. The gust was cold, the speed giving it the sensation of being far colder than the surrounding stationary air. That was to be expected for the winter season, but such a biting freeze had a negative effect on Asuna's constitution, the contrast between the cold air on her skin and the hot urine inside her body.

    Asuna wasn't cold for long, or rather, her lower half wasn't. A surge of pee rushed out before she had any clue what was happening, drenching her panties in a second, piercing the front of her skirt pressed directly against the source, and a good portion snaking down her tights, dying the dark leggings even darker as the stream had nowhere to go with her legs pressed together but over her thighs. By the time it reached her feet, the multiple pieces of clothing and bodily impairment had broken the flood apart, and it crashed onto her shoes and the pavement in several simultaneous, powerful in their own right, gushes of urine.

    The splashing of the growing puddle was certainly loud, drawing the attention of everyone in the line, accelerating the pee dances of some of the more desperate members, but it was positively deafening to Asuna. As the pool expanded thanks to the plentiful additions from above, she lost the ability to hear anything outside her immediate radius. She didn't want to hear anything, with so many witnesses, there would be one reaction sure to surface: mocking. She was now an adult, one dressed as the respectable member of society she tried to be, having an accident in the line to a public bathroom in the park.

    Asuna could hardly think. It was partially due to the immense relief coursing through her body, she was bursting to pee and nothing could take away how good it felt to finally go after ages of waiting. However, that was hardly the most prominent thought on her mind. It happened...I put myself through torture to make it to a proper restroom, I turned down several alternatives to do so, and I still couldn't do it! I'm a failure. Maybe it would have been better if I did simply use a bush. I mean, it'd be a hundred times worse if someone saw me bottomless, but if I picked somewhere out of the way, that wouldn't have happened. Ugh, this was so much easier in Aincrad... Of course, none of those articulated introspections made it out of her mouth, instead replaced with one simple vocalization: "Oohhhhh..."

    The next minute dragged on for an eternity, as Asuna continued to pee and pee, completely drenching the inner half of her tights and dying the front of her skirt a dark red. Any viewer could tell from a simple glance that, unless Asuna had a gargantuan bladder capacity for her size, she was ready to explode, and she couldn't help but let loose. By the time her golden waterfall slowed to a trickle, the puddle surrounding her had stretched well beyond her feet, far enough that it could have reached the woman standing in front of her, if she hadn't been able to step forward thanks to the slowly-shrinking line.

    Finally, Asuna drifted back into reality. She blinked several times as she took in the bright sights of nature she had abandoned as soon as the floodgates opened, her worst fears realized. Once she could see again, she saw the other members of the ladies room line looking at her, or at least the ones not completely absorbed in not repeating her mistake. Even a few others who had just happened to walk by at the worst time had stopped to take in her shame. She could almost hear the laughter at a member of the wealthy Yuuki family doing something most toddlers had grown out of. If anyone knew who Asuna was, or if she was close enough to home to risk anyone she knew seeing her, she'd never be able to show her face in public again.

    No longer anchored to the spot by her unresponsive muscles, occupied by her nerves overloaded by blissful release, Asuna did the only thing she could do, given the circumstances: run. Water began to form on her eyes instead of her crotch as her chest grew tight and her breathing shallow, she let go of her womanhood and bolted from the scene, trying not to cry, an effort that would soon turn out to be wasted energy. Tears flowed freely down her cheeks, smearing and blurring her vision before she gave up and closed her eyes, and shouts of anguish filled the air around the stumbling, soaking young woman.

    Her race away from her humiliation didn't leave much focus available to look forward, only avoiding looking behind. As such, it was only a matter of time before she crashed into something hard at top speed. If it was a tree trunk, she could have been seriously hurt, but whatever she hit recoiled back, like only a person would. "Ow! S-sorry," Asuna apologized, rubbing her sore spots down.

    "Asuna?" Oh no. No no no nononononono! Anyone but him! Literally anyone would be better than Kirito! She really wanted to believe it wasn't him, like she could force it to be truth, but that voice didn't lie. In her blind panic, she had collided with exactly the man she had been running away from in the first place. "There you are, I came looking for you when you didn't come back. What happened?"

    Asuna didn't respond. She didn't even look in Kazuto's direction, deliberately looking far to the side to avoid even the slightest glance at him. There were several seconds of awkward silence before Asuna made her move: leaping to her feet and attempting escape before Kazuto could catch wise.

    Despite being well-known for speed, Flash could not escape Kirito's lightning-fast reflexes, he grabbed her wrist once she stood up partially, still hunched over but on her feet, and wouldn't let go. "Hey, where are you going?"

    She struggled against his grasp, but wasn't making any headway from it. If anything, the fight only made her predicament worse. Kazuto was eye level at her skirt, far closer than he should have been allowed to be. Hiding her accident was an impossibility here. All she could do was run away from the consequence. "Leave me alone! Just let me go!"

    "What? Why would I do that?"

    "You can see plenty well why! Do you really want to be seen with me now?"

    "Well...yeah, I can see everything, but what does it matter? Is that really the reason you ran away?"

    Asuna continued to wrestle for her freedom, but Kazuto was serious about keeping her close, leaving her no choice but to surrender, falling to her knees, a painful drop onto hard cement ground. "What's so wrong with not wanting to tell a boy about needing to use the bathroom?"

    "Multiple things. First off, didn't we have this exact same discussion back in SAO? And second, is it really so bad just to admit you need to go to the bathroom? You know, when this is the alternative?"

    "You weren't exactly sympathetic to my problems back in SAO either. You didn't help me then, why would I ever confide in you now?"

    Kazuto was silent for a few moments as he let the accusation sink in. "...did you want me to comfort you?"

    "I don't know, maybe. It certainly wouldn't have hurt to try and care about me when I was upset."

    Once again, there was silence, outside of Asuna sniffling. The only thing that could calm her down was Kazuto reaching forward and hugging her. "Well, if it'll make you feel better. I can't stand to see you cry."

    Stunned at the sudden affection, Asuna could only hug back. "T-thanks...so what made you think to come looking for me? And what made you think I'd be here?"

    "Well, truth be told...I had sort of guessed what was bothering you a while ago."

    "What?! H-how?!" After I went to all that effort to hide it?!

    "The fact that I know exactly how you act when you need to use the bathroom? You can't stand still, your eyes dart about everywhere, and you suddenly act like you don't want to be anywhere near me. Also, I've got a sister, so you're not the first girl I've seen desperate."

    "Oh, yeah..."

    "So let me ask a question: why are you so determined to keep it a secret when you gotta pee? You've already told me before, I told you it didn't bother me, so why not tell me this time?"

    "...because...it just feels wrong. It's a private thing, I can't just go telling you like it's no big deal."

    "But...it is no big deal. Whether or not it's something you want to admit, it's something you need to do. You could have just said 'I need to go to the bathroom' at any point, I would have said it was fine, and you'd be done. Instead, you let...this happen, out of nothing but stubbornness. Sugu's the exact same way, and it just makes no sense to me."

    "I don't think I can explain it. It's just a girl thing." Even calling it that was stretching, Asuna had no solid answer.

    "Look, just...just be open with me. I don't want to overstep any boundaries by questioning things, but I can tell when something's bothering you. And I want to help, support you. And I can't do that if you think even the most normal human thing is too much for us. Do you think Yui's happy that her mom is making life so hard for herself?"

    "O-of course she isn't! I'm not saying you're wrong, but...it's just so hard. I can't just undo what I've spent my whole life learning is proper behavior."

    "I'm not asking you to, I just want you to trust me. We've put our lives into each other's hands, I want you to know...that I want what's best for you." Kazuto winced, a response that even his girlfriend covered in her own urine couldn't trigger. "Ugh, it's hard being all cute."

    "But I like it." Asuna leaned in close and gave Kazuto a quick kiss on the lips. "Don't think I don't want you there watching out for me, it's just such a new experience. I don't know how to act."

    "Take your time. I can wait until you're ready. Oh, but we should probably hurry you back home to change." Standing up, Kazuto, who had never let go of Asuna's wrist, pulled her up to her feet as well.

    "Yes, I do need that pretty badly. But you don't have to come with me, I can take the train myself."

    "But do you want to? Are you okay with everyone staring at you without anyone there for you?"

    "...no. Okay, but I'm paying for your pass."

    "You don't need to-"

    "You've done so much for me today, it's really the least I can do to repay you."

    "Okay," Kazuto nodded. Moving his grasp up Asuna's arm, he linked elbows with her, leading them out of the park, to the nearest exit to the train station.

    Until a gust of wind blew past, making Asuna shiver. "Um, Kirito? Is it okay if I borrow your jacket to tie around my waist? It's...a little embarrassing how visible the accident is, and...you know, my white coat could get ruined if I used it."

    "That's fine, I can always wash it." Unzipping his black coat, Kazuto slipped his arms through the sleeves and handed the jacket to Asuna, allowing her to tie the sleeves around her back and let the torso lay over the front of her skirt.

    Well...it doesn't hide everything, but it's a little better, I suppose. "Thank you." Asuna tilted her head and laid it on Kazuto's shoulder, relaxing herself as her speech dropped into a mere whisper. "I love you, Kirito."

  20. Fredegund of Astrasia was wandering the halls of the large Castle Ratselhaft, poking her head around, worry splayed across her face. She had only been in this castle for a week, after all, its many rooms and four floors were foreign to her. Very recently, she had been a part of the Order of the One True Way, its message of finding peace in the one predetermined path giving her hope after her lowest moment of losing her home of Pharamond. It was only after a duel with her pride and joy older sister, Chrodechild, that awakened her sensibilities, her connection to the legendary Divine Edge, and her desire to see justice prevailed. That's why she joined Viele Wege Company in opposition to the Order. And to be closer to her sister once again.

    She was unable to get that second wish. The two had a little time to reconnect as the Company stationed itself in Pharamond when they recaptured the city, when Fredegund was brought to the ways of the Starbearers, but it couldn't last. Chrodechild, along with Liu and their leader Sieg, had been pulled into a Gateway when archivists of the Order snuck into Pharamond to steal the Chronicles, and nothing had been heard from them since. The Company returned to Ratselhaft to await their return, now that Pharamond was no longer safe, and while everyone said they weren't giving up hope for Sieg, Liu, and Chrodechild's return, there was this air of discomfort about it, like they were denying the truth they could all see.

    However, that wasn't the reason Fredegund was worried right now. She just wasn't thinking about it; if she did, she'd break down and become useless. No, the problem now was that Fredegund was lost. She was too afraid to ask for a tour around the castle, and with so many rooms, trying to find one specific room was like finding a needle in a haystack. As such, she spent most of the prior week sitting quietly in the quarters of Chrodechild's Blades of Night's Veil, Meruvis and Roberto not knowing how to approach her.

    However, every once in a while, she would need to venture out to search for one specific location: the restroom. Fredegund was capable in the field, but her bladder wasn't bottomless. A massive castle like this had to have a bathroom somewhere, but Fredegund had yet to find it, and couldn't build up the courage to ask. Each time she made the journey out to find relief, she'd check another wing, in the hopes it would finally have the closet she was looking for.

    By now, she was starting to doubt there even was one. It had been a week now, three checks a day before she got sick of searching and instead ran outside to use the cover of Flesaria Forest as her toilet. Given how many failures her hunts had produced, she could only surmise that each of the Starbearers was doing the same. It wasn't like she wasn't used to relieving herself in a natural environment, it was just a little less than ideal. But when Fredegund needed it as bad as she currently did, it was still a perfect alternative.

    Thankfully, there was no one visible in the forest directly outside the castle's entrance archway. Fredegund didn't see the need to wander far, lest she get lost, so long as she hid behind the flora enough to hide her actions. Not to mention, she didn't want to suffer with her bladder for longer than necessary. Squirming, wiggling her hips, she gingerly placed one hand over the crotch of her pants and briskly walked over to the nearby bushes and ferns.

    She reached the patch of soil that would soon become her bathroom, hooking her thumbs over the waistband of her pants, ready to pull them down. That is, until she heard the sound of multiple pairs of boots trampling the path up to the castle. This would ordinarily be enough reason for Fredegund to halt her actions, she wasn't okay with anyone besides her sister seeing her pee, even if they couldn't see the details. Well, that's exactly what happened. As the mystery people approached past the treeline separating their views of each other, Fredegund could see their identities. Aside from one young adult male and a young woman, both with pale skin and tattooed lines over their bodies, the rest were easily identifiable. Sieg, Liu (with tattoos of his own now), and... "Sister!"

    Chrodechild jumped in surprise at the exclamation, not used to hearing Fredegund's voice after years apart. She also couldn't have predicted her sister charging her, arms spread wide, the bottom corners of her eyes growing moist. "Sister, you've returned!" She jumped onto Chrodechild with a hug, the elder sister only just able to hold her ground. "I didn't know if you would return!"

    "There's no reason to be so sad, Fredegund," Chrodechild comforted, awkwardly petting her sister's head, buried in her chest. "We can't disappear yet, not when there's still work to do."

    "Yeah, no one can decide when we die besides ourselves," Sieg boasted. "Liu, gather everyone in the Grand Hall, we've got a plan!"

    "We do?" Whatever Sieg had in his head, Liu wasn't clued in. "Alright, I'm sure everyone will want to know what happened to us anyway. Be up soon!" Liu and the new guys ran inside, Sieg following quickly after.

    Just as soon as everyone returned, Chrodechild and Fredegund were alone. "I was really worried about you, sister," Fredegund choked out, not entirely successfully choking back tears.

    "You give yourself too little credit. You don't need me. You're plenty able to handle yourself."

    "That's not true! When I was alone, that's when the Order was able to wriggle their way into my heart. I need someone to be a pillar for me."

    "You're stronger than you think. A weak woman wouldn't be able to put up a fight against the commander of the Blades of Night's Veil."

    "But you always beat me. You're what I aspire to be, but when I look at you, I can see how far I have to go."

    "It only looks so far because you always look down on yourself. If you were to raise your head proudly, you'd see just how truly close to me you are." Chrodechild didn't expect herself to say something so eloquent, more befitting of her title as Princess of Astrasia. As such, there was a long silence, where neither of the sisters could properly follow that statement. "We should hurry and make our way to the Grand Hall. I imagine the rest of the Starbearers are anxiously awaiting the tale of our escape from the Gateway."

    "Y-yes, we should," Fredegund concurred. With nothing more to say, they climbed the stairs into the castle in silence.

    Only as the greens of nature were swallowed by the entranceway behind them was Fredegund reminded why she embarked outdoors in the first place. "Mmph!" Her bladder reminded her harshly with a wave of desperation what she was interrupted from at the last second, and how well-timed that little break would have been. She needed to go, no question about it. A part of her wanted to run back out to take care of business before it became unmanageable.

    "Is something bothering you, Fredegund?" The gentle voice of Chrodechild was the only reason she didn't follow through.

    That's right, she had no reason to be embarrassed, not with her sister here. She could ask where the true bathroom was without fear of revealing a private part of any woman's life, and if there was none, there'd be no shame in admitting she needed to step outside for a few minutes. Like she said, Chrodechild was her pillar, her anchor to strength.

    But first things first, there was the gathering in the Grand Hall, something she didn't want to be late for, nor did she want to hold up her sister from attending the same event. "Nothing to be concerned about."

    "If you insist." The two started the long climb up four stories of stairs to reach the Grand Hall, exertion that elicited another complaint from Fredegund's bladder. She now had to hope the meeting wouldn't take long.

    ---------------

    "Perhaps coming here without a break was a poor idea," Chrodechild quietly lamented as she stood on the stage of the Grand Hall, having all eyes on her meaning she couldn't press her legs together for relief. After all, she hadn't relieved herself since last night, giving more than enough time for bladder to fill once more. Her training prevented her from noticing the niggling discomfort until it became really distressing, as it had now. She could have afforded arriving a minute late in order to do her business first.

    But what's done is done, she didn't use the bathroom, and now she was holding pee in front of all the Starbearers. She wasn't concerned with not being able to hold it, she could handle a little urine, but it would be a problem if this meeting took forever. Considering how much detail Sieg was delving into, regaling everyone with the tale of their being marooned in the Woodland Village of the Scribes, it could be a long time before Chrodechild was dismissed.

    Eventually, the lecture turned from story-telling into the strategy of their next move. The plan in progress didn't involve retrieving the Chronicles that the Order stole from them, but instead was concentrated on protecting the now-defenseless Pharamond, especially with the Auster forces gathering in the nearby Fort Arc. "Split up into teams of four," Sieg ordered, "and we'll get right going through the Gateway to Pharamond!"

    "Fredegund and I will be on the front lines," Chrodechild declared.

    "Y-you would trust me with such a delicate task," Fredegund asked from the audience.

    "We will accompany you as well, Lady Chrodechild," Meruvis declared. "It is only appropriate that the Blades of Night's Veil lead the vanguard in defending our home."

    "Yeah, we can't let these guys keep overshadowing us," Roberto boasted.

    Chrodechild nodded, with a proud smile on her face. "I thank you all, for standing beside me."

    Unfortunately, despite her team now being ready, she couldn't leave just yet, not before official dismissal. Everyone else had to prepare their parties first, Sieg taking his friends from Citro Village, Diulf taking his retainers of the Furious Roar, the Porpos-kin banding together, now everyone was prepared. "Excellent, I'll give you all the chance to ready your equipment, and then we'll move out," Chrodechild suggested. This would serve as the perfect opportunity to relieve herself in the confusion.

    "Vaslof's already at Fort Arc, we don't have much time," Liu warned.

    Diulf puffed out his chest in pride. "The Tribe of the Furious Roar doesn't need to prepare! Our bodies provide us all the strength we need!"

    "The blessings of Ninulneda will carry us into battle," Neira shouted with similar pride.

    "Me and Jale have kept our armaments updated," Marica informed Sieg.

    "Oh no..." Chrodechild needed that break, if everyone else threw the chance away, she couldn't be the one person saying otherwise. Almost every team had spoken, all that was left was her Blades of Night's Veil. She looked at them, hoping they'd pick up the hint.

    "Lady Chrodechild, you should know we are always ready to move out at a moment's notice." Meruvis didn't catch the subtlety.

    Now Chrodechild had no recourse, she had to enter battle with a filling bladder. Not unless she wanted to make a scene of asking for a minute herself, when it was a known fact, at least to Sieg and Liu, that she was equipped properly herself. She had no legitimate, non-revealing reason to refuse, so she couldn't. "Then we move to Pharamond!" A shout of soldiers at the ready filled the Grand Hall.

    However, outside of attention, Fredegund was worried, bouncing on one heel. "Bad move, sister..."

    ---------------

    The Wilds of Veile to the northeast of Pharamond, practically a desert to rival the one surrounding the Magedom. The Order's forces, augmented by the Auster Folk, wandered the paths, providing more than enough obstacles for the Company. The teams had long since split up, leaving only the Blades of Night's Veil visible to Fredegund.

    Not that she was paying much attention to the battle happening all around them. While it was bad form, to say the least, to get distracted while in the midst of an important conflict such as this, she really couldn't help it. She had to go really bad. It was all she could do to not grab herself so openly, so that everyone may know her concern.

    The pain was exacerbated by the knowledge that she had a second chance to use a bathroom, one she passed up again. Their Gateway took them straight through Pharamond's castle, where she could no longer use the excuse that she didn't know where the restroom was. She grew up in that castle, she knew the toilet's location exactly, they passed right by it. If she could have just spoken up, asked for a minute, this whole ordeal would have ended right there. But she couldn't get the words out, no matter how much she desired them.

    This crippling shyness left her longing for her time with the Order. Not in the way that she pined for those days, not with all the horrible things she did, but because she was an entirely different person in that armor. She had thrown her past away, and her identity along with it. She wasn't a princess of Astrasia, she wasn't Chrodechild's little sister, she was just a part of the Order's plans. She could be a lot more open, she had no problem saying she was heading into the trees, her bladder gave her no troubles then. While she was happier now, what she wouldn't give for an ounce of that bravery right now.

    Fredegund's gaze turned to the side, where she could see Chrodechild, looking forward with a firm, trained stare, determined not to miss anything in the field. She was the model of a proper soldier, she always had been, the ideal Fredegund could never reach. Come to think of it, one of the qualities she admired about Chrodechild was how she never seemed to need a toilet break when the situation got serious. Whether she was blessed with a larger bladder or was just far better at hiding it, either way, she wished she could have that. Meanwhile, Fredegund would always interrupt training sessions to say she needed to pee.

    Would it be so different if she did the same now? Every time she had to take a break during training, Chrodechild would always sheathe her sword with a smile, encouraging her little sister to go before it got too bad. Yes, the stakes were much higher now, but would the result be any different? Would Chrodechild be willing to cover her while she did her business now?

    "Where are all our opponents," Roberto complained, placing his hand on the hilt of his sword. "I'm ready to prove my strength!"

    "Don't get cocky," Meruvis warned. "It's imperative we stay on our guard at all times."

    "Agreed. All of us need to be focused. We are at Lord Sieg's disposal, and can't let him down. The Blades of Night's Veil are the pride of Astrasia, and we will act as such."

    There was no arguing with Chrodechild, and Meruvis and Roberto submitted to their commander. "Yes, Lady Chrodechild."

    "Why do you insist on denying me, sister," Fredegund whispered, adjusting her pants by pulling them higher, digging them into her crotch for relief without any need to grab herself, though she really wanted to do that too. With so much vigor in her speech, she considered that she may have misjudged Chrodechild's character. She might not be so receptive to Fredegund asking for help peeing after all, which left her no choice but to really steel herself to hold it.

    Her body decided to be ironic, because just when she was determined to act like an adult and wait to use the bathroom, she leaked. It wasn't much, barely a drop in her underwear, but it was a bad sign. Fredegund was kind of a leaker, whenever she got desperate, a lot of pee tended to find its way out, and she got wet fast. Now that she had started, this was going to be one of those days, no doubt. Even in black pants, it would only be a matter of time before everyone could see her failure. Then she'd be the only one suddenly looking incompetent in a company of Starbearers that would save the world.

    ---------------

    "What a time to be having this problem," Chrodechild lamented under her breath, twisting her boot in the sand. She needed to relieve herself earlier, but it had jumped up significantly in the little time since. If this wasn't an important battle, she'd be practically running for cover in order to pee. But she had a role to carry out, one that wouldn't wait for her to take a detour for her bodily needs, necessitating she stay strong, despite the uncomfortable cramp beneath her stomach.

    She was denying herself the relief her body screamed for in the interest of being an asset to the fight, but only now did it occur to her just how much a problem that would be should she get into a fight. She had the training and experience to hide her needs, but being only human, there was an upper limit to how much desperation she could ignore before it would negatively impact her swordsmanship. An upper limit that she had already surpassed, quite some time ago in fact. She didn't have much of a choice but to massage her thighs against one another, though through her pants, the sensation was hardly relaxing.

    The thought passed through her mind to recant her previous call to action to ask Meruvis and Roberto to turn their heads so she could have a little privacy, but it was just too wishy-washy of a stance to take for the commander of the Blades of Night's Veil, even if she recognized that this stubbornness could result in her clothes needing a wash when she returned to the castle. She wanted to believe that there was a chance she could handle it, there was a slim possibility if everything worked in her favor, but she wasn't the type of woman who could latch so heartily onto a glimmer of hope with so much conspiring against her. While she could rally behind Sieg's creed of "never know until we try", she couldn't in good faith believe the same herself.

    In a moment she sincerely hoped would never happen, she legitimately needed to consider what would be less damaging to her image: admitting she couldn't hold it any longer and asking her teammates to look away, or wetting her pants out of a desire to not interrupt the fight. Obviously, her human side would far rather not have an accident, but, with the climax of the Viele Wege Company's war with the Order fast approaching, now was not the time to show any kind of weakness. It became a far more equal internal debate than most would expect.

    A lot of Chrodechild's mental faculties became dedicated to deciding on a suitable answer to her predicament, whatever wasn't already allocated to frequently reminding her bladder that now was not the time to empty. If she didn't have Meruvis, Roberto, and Fredegund with her, she'd be tripping over debris left and right. She also would have missed the man in white Order armor, unintentionally blocking their path, if she didn't notice her comrades stopping out of the corner of her eye.

    With her attention brought back to the surroundings, though it was the very small percentage of her focus not totally occupied with not soaking herself, it took no time at all to identify the man standing before them. How could she not, this was the man who manipulated her sister into being a puppet for the Order. Fredegund wasn't happy to see him, that was certain. "Beardsley!"

    Chrodechild had reason to celebrate, at least. "What a stroke of good fortune, running into you on this battlefield! I had been hoping for a reckoning for the suffering you caused to my sister!" Though, a surge of pain quickly reminded her how many fronts she was fighting battles on. "If only it wasn't now..."

    "It is fortunate for me as well," Beardsley taunted, apparently not catching onto Chrodechild's struggle. After all, he was much more focused on the younger sibling. "Princess Fredegund! It is still not too late for you! You must return to the Order!"

    "D-d...don't think me a fool...do you h-honestly believe I would...still listen to such drivel?!" Fredegund had aggression of her own to release, though it was fraught with stammering, wavering, and fluctuations of cadence. She didn't even sound sure about refusing the offer, a possibility that severely worried Chrodechild.

    "You were supposed to accept the principles of the Order and be saved! A future of the One True Way! Perfect order and tranquility!"

    There was only one way out of this, a path Chrodechild was desperately hoping would not come to pass, but if that's how it was to be, she couldn't back down. "Enough yammering, Beardsley! If you wish to spread your half-truths, you can do so in the afterlife!" She drew her half of Divine Edge and held it before her, ready to draw blood.

    Fredegund followed with her Divine Edge. "And hear me! My blade will send you there!" The two sisters, followed by their Blades of Night's Veil, rushed forward to meet the Order's troops, prepared for their first fight in this terrain...though some were more able than others.

    ---------------

    Now was possibly the worst time for a fight. From the time she had spent with Beardsley, though he didn't like to dirty his hands, Fredegund knew he wasn't a soft fighter. She had confidence that four Blades of Night's Veil could overpower him, but it would provide a perfect opportunity for her bladder to overpower her. When she had to pee as badly as she did, as in feeling ready to explode, any fight would test her endurance, and her desire to stay dry. Or rather, her desire to not get any wetter, which still included soaked panties.

    Another leak spurted out of her into her underwear. She wouldn't dare look, it might not even be visible on her black pants, but she had a very worrying hunch that the dampness was starting to extend beyond her panties. And it would only get worse the more she dawdled, this was a fight that needed to end quickly.

    "Fredegund, let's defeat this sorry man quickly!" Wow, Fredegund knew she and Chrodechild were close, but perfect parity between their desires? That was new to her.

    Needless to say, she wanted it too, so badly, but there was a difference between wanting it and considering it possible, and she was lacking in the latter category. "H-how do you suggest we do that? Beardsley is no pushover."

    "Neither are we." Chrodechild pulled out her half of Divine Edge, nodding at her sister. So that's what she was thinking. Just her luck, the most strenuous action in her arsenal, right when she couldn't exert herself without terrible consequences. She wanted to end the encounter soon, but it would be pointless if she needed to pee herself to make it happen.

    She wanted to refuse, but her sister looking at her so expectantly, fulfilling her duties in performing this move was imperative for something Chrodechild was planning. She didn't like it, it could end with a thorough drenching, but there was something more important at stake now. "L-let's do it," she followed, with incredible strain, unsheathing her own Divine Edge and holding it before her.

    Beardsley saw something to be afraid of in the two Astrasian royal sisters wielding their Chronicle weapons, that he had made the mistake of challenging them. Energy circled around the sisters as their blades touched, channeling power into the swords, ready to unite and deliver a devastating show of might.

    Until Fredegund faltered. The aura died out as she clenched her sword's hilt with a death grip. Every instinct was screaming at her to drop her arms and grab her crotch to stem the pounding flood crashing at the gates, yet she somehow found the resolve to resist. The wave begged and pleaded to be allowed to wreak havoc, but when it became clear that Fredegund would not relent, it calmed down. While also making it clear that the second time would not end so well for her. "S-sorry, sister. I'm ready now."

    The power encircled the two once more, this time completing its path, flowing into the sisters, granting them strength beyond human ability. It did nothing to enhance Fredegund's bladder, unfortunately, meaning something other than power was flowing out of her. But it was like she was no longer in control of her actions as, without thought, she and Chrodechild leapt high into the air, adding a few flips for effect, before crashing into the ground at high velocity inches in front of Beardsley, releasing their pent-up kinetic energy in a glowing cross through the sand beneath his feet. The cross erupted in an explosion of power, consuming Beardsley as Chrodechild and Fredegund jumped back into place.

    That hard landing was torture on Fredegund's exhausted body. She had a solid mass of urine expanding and stretching in the pit of her stomach, every vibration was like a cannon blast hitting the sea, when she had to suffer through the massive resulting ripples. The walls of her bladder continued to crack under the stress, squirting more dampness down below. The mere fact that she was still holding on was in and of itself a miracle, but it couldn't last forever. Her strength was sure to give out in a minute.

    The dust from their unite attack settled, and Beardsley was still standing. Panting, hunched over, but still in the fight. His right eye was twitching, going mad, but he wasn't done for yet. His two subordinates had been dispatched by Meruvis and Roberto. "No...no way," Fredegund panted, practically falling to her knees herself. She had placed her bet on ending the fight with one all-out attack, draining her of all her strength and ensuring she would never be able to hold it. Now that accident would come in front of everyone.

    In a fit of desperation all his own, Beardsley held his staff aloft, the tip glowing orange as he prepared to cast a powerful spell. But who would be the target? His magic was powerful, but it was single-target, only one of the Blades would take the brunt of the attack. He had the most aggression towards Chrodechild, who took Fredegund away from him, but he could also be thinking to target Meruvis or Roberto, considering them the weaker links, felling one of the team would deal more damage to morale than simply damaging their leader. Yet, as she looked around, none of the other three had the flame circle building beneath them, indicating where the magic spire would sprout.

    "Fredegund!" She couldn't even place why Chrodechild called her name before she was knocked out of the way, and in that fall where time seemed to slow to a crawl, she saw it: the explosion of flames where she was standing, now erupting around Chrodechild. For a quick second, Fredegund was terrified, that she had just lost her sister in the fire. That fear only lasted for a second, as the combustion diminished, and Chrodechild was still there. Worse for wear, but still standing.

    Fredegund wasn't the only one gambling her entire being on one attack. Beardsley lost his balance after draining his energy in that Mark of the Star, struggling to even stay standing. "Agh...blast it all! We, the Disciples of the One True Way, beaten a third time?!"

    One of his men, somehow still conscious, began pulling him away from the field. "Your Excellency Beardsley! Please! You must fall back!"

    "We will meet again, Fredegund!" With his tail between his legs, an odd expression considering it couldn't refer to the feline Furious Roar, Beardsley retreated with a limp.

    "Fredegund, that is enough. There's no need to chase him. We have driven him off, and that is sufficient."

    Fredegund didn't even realize how she was biting her lip in anguish until Chrodechild brought it to attention and misunderstood the reason. True, she was angry at letting Beardsley escape, but that was hardly the reason for her stress right now. In fact, Beardsley's retreat was the last thing on her mind. No, all she could think about was just how drenched her lower half was. The constant smallish leaks added up, her underwear was utterly lost, and her pants were in terrible shape to boot. If anyone took the time to look, no amount of black fabric could hide the stain. And the leaks kept coming, getting bigger.

    Fredegund was having an accident. She just couldn't hold it any longer, her tortured bladder had suffered long enough and just wasn't strong enough to keep up its fight. Regardless of where she was standing, that pee was coming out. She needed to get her pants off within the next few seconds, but where? She couldn't just do it here, with people watching, but she couldn't well travel very far before emptying out completely. If she couldn't see it, she couldn't make it.

    She had to relent on something, and modesty was the first to go. She couldn't throw it away, but distance wasn't quite the restricting factor it would usually be. And the only obstacle she could use in sight were the small sand dunes surrounding them, creating the short valley they were walking through. If she could cross the hill, she'd be covered, assuming no one followed her. She prayed they wouldn't as she, wordlessly and stiffly, bolted over the sand mound, sliding down the descent, very nearly falling over from the forward momentum.

    By the time she crossed the summit, she was already reaching up her skirt, yanking on her button in an attempt to rip it open without going through the two-second process of properly undoing the clasp. It got her nowhere, and she needed to take a step back and do it correctly. At least her pants were loose; without the button, her pants fell down with hardly a push. What an odd sight it must have been, seeing Fredegund alone in the middle of the desert with her pants at her knees, light violently reflecting off the crotch of her pants and panties, and a healthy amount down her thighs to boot. The light flowing stream falling directly down even now certainly wasn't pretty either.

    She didn't even care how humiliating it looked, and was. Operating entirely on animalistic instinct, she hooked her thumbs around her underwear and shoved them down, freeing the path of her pee to start arcing forward in a wide spray as her bladder lost all semblance of holding. "No no no, not yet," she pleaded, quickly shifting her balance down as she propped herself in a squat, positioned so her torrent of pee could shoot forward between her boots, carrying the sand it struck down the slope, creating a golden, flooding river.

    ---------------

    "What is she thinking, just running off without a word," Chrodechild complained, chasing her sister over the dune. And she had clamped her hands together to press them against the front of her pants in the process. She needed to do it, she had to pee so bad, that physical impediment was the last line of defense between her clothes and a thorough soaking. Truthfully, she had her own reasons for wanting the fight with Beardsley over with as quickly as possible, to avoid the strain on her bladder trying to hold in an ocean of urine during combat. She had the experience to say that wasn't a pleasant thing to try.

    As she crossed the peak, all confusion over Fredegund's odd actions all day were suddenly clarified, for she found Fredegund, with her back turned to her, squatting in the sand with her pants down, a river of yellow gushing out, just barely visible in the small gap between the sand and her exposed butt. It was much more audible than visual, the flowing water and Fredegund's sighing and moaning.

    It was a cacophony of noises that Chrodechild did not need to hear right now. The sounds were sending her own bladder into overdrive, pulsating in a desperate attempt to void its contents. And it was succeeding. She had done a remarkable job staying bone dry this whole time, but maintaining that streak was an impossibility. Suddenly, she reeled back and froze as she felt a surge of warmth in her underwear. Chrodechild was the kind of girl that went all at once, so if some pee was forcing its way out, the rest would all come pouring in seconds. She could hardly criticize her sister for stopping to use the bathroom, not when she herself was now forced to do the same thing.

    And she had very little time to prepare. She made a frantic beeline to a spot directly left of Fredegund, making sure not to step further and walk into the rapidly expanding puddle. With her footing secured in the loose sand, she quickly undid the latch on her pants, spreading her feet apart as the piece of clothing fell to the top of her boots, just below the knee. Soon after, her panties were thrown down to the same spot. Spreading her womanhood with her fingers, telling her bladder it was time to drain was an effortless task, and her own golden stream flew out, extra distance afforded thanks to the higher starting point compared to Fredegund.

    That second pee got Fredegund's attention, who hadn't even noticed that her personal space had been intruded upon until now. Her head jolted to check, and seeing her older sister's most private body part doing something so private so close to her caused a blush to break out over her cheeks. "W-what are you doing, sister?!"

    "I could ask the same of you, but I imagine the answer would be the same between us: I simply couldn't wait any longer."

    "Y-yes..." She couldn't say anything more, give any proper explanation for her actions. Instead, she looked back at her own work, watching the puddle expand into its own pond as it slowly seeped between the grains of sand. "Haah...haaaaaaaah..." Maybe it was for the best that she didn't attempt to hold a conversation, or else it would be constantly punctuated with her own moans of relief.

    And while it was awkward to listen to, Chrodechild couldn't help but follow suit. "Mmph..." Their sighs were the only things drowning out the splashing noises of their urine, so maybe it was for the best that they were making noises. After all, they hadn't wandered far from Meruvis and Roberto. Still, just leaving it to nature made the situation very awkward, and Chrodechild had a question to ask. "The last week has been too hectic to allow me many chances to relieve myself. How did you end up so desperate?"

    "Oh, I..." Fredegund had an answer, just a really embarrassing one, she'd rather not let that little mishap come to light. But she couldn't exactly lie to her sister, either. "Truth be told, I've been unable to find the restroom in Castle Ratselhaft, and I've been too ashamed to ask for directions. Accepting that I need to venture outdoors is risky with so many Starbearers in the castle to see."

    "That's an understandable worry. I'll be sure to give you a proper tour when we return."

    "Thank you, sister." Fredegund was beginning to empty out, her stream reduced to a lighter equivalent, and the knowledge that she was close to the conclusion calmed her nerves. That relative serenity was the first time she truly noticed how...unusually Chrodechild was relieving herself. "I understand if you refuse, but I'd be grateful if you also taught me how to...urinate standing up, as you are doing now."

    "Yes, this is a skill I picked up shortly after we were separated. It's come in handy a number of times. I'd be happy to share the technique, but be warned that it will take a lot of practice."

    "I'm willing to put in the effort. This incident only proves how much training I still require before I reach a presentable level."

    "...I understand that you want to talk seriously, so could you please redress yourself before doing so?" Chrodechild had a point, while she had finished her business, Fredegund had yet to pull her pants back up. She was hesitant to do so, with not so much a leaf to wipe herself dry with, until she realized how little it would accomplish with her underwear still soaked. If she dried herself off, she'd only be getting wet again once her panties were in their proper place. So, with no desire to slide them off and leave them in the desert, she pulled the drenched black garment up, wincing as the warm fabric touched her sensitive area.

    Though, she wasn't the only one who'd be suffering with wet underwear. As Chrodechild's pee wound down, she no longer had the power to direct the stream past her pants, and it instead fell straight down into her panties, joining the small collection of drops that simply dropped while their brethren jetted out correctly. Such were the disadvantages of being female, and she'd have to live with it, accepting the discomfort as her pants were pulled back to their normal resting spot, with the button fastened to keep them there. "Now then, you were saying something?"

    "Never mind. It's just demeaning to know that it's always been like this for us. You always cleanly made it to the restroom, and I was always having accidents. I mean, aside from that one time you took pity on me..."

    "When I let you go first? You interpreted that as pity?"

    "Of course I did, you only allowed me the privilege because you felt sorry for always doing better than me."

    "Well...yes, I did feel sorry about it. Because I'm your older sister." Chrodechild closed the distance, looking down to ensure she didn't step in Fredegund's puddle, and stroked her younger sibling's long hair. "I don't see any reason I couldn't sacrifice my own chance at release because you needed it as well."

    "W-was that really the reason?"

    "Do you think me a dishonest woman?"

    "O-of course not, sister! It's just...it's nice to hear that. I only wish we didn't have to settle for one of us wetting ourselves."

    Chrodechild smiled warmly, an uncommon sight for the trained soldier. Only Fredegund could elicit such an emotion. "I have no qualms with relieving ourselves together, now that we won't often be limited to a single-occupancy restroom. That is, if you can cope with not having the same privacy you're used to."

    "I...I appreciate the support, sister. It wouldn't be the first time we did so in plain view of one another, though it has been some time." There were plenty of childhood stories to tell regarding that, ones that both had agreed should not be told. "Having you with me will make it less worrying to admit the need on the battlefield."

    "Speaking of, we should return quickly. Lord Sieg is counting on us to fulfill our allotted role." Fredegund nodded in agreement, and the two turned back the direction they came, where the rest of the party was ostensibly still waiting for their return. However, they had only taken one step before Chrodechild stopped them by leaning into her sister's ear with a whisper. "Don't be ashamed about needing to go at an inappropriate time. It happens to all of us." The way she said it implied one mortifying story behind the reassurance. Fredegund was suddenly intensely curious.

    As they crossed the dune, their bodies blocking the sun attracted the attention of Meruvis and Roberto. "Lady Chrodechild, please don't just run off without any explanation," Meruvis warned.

    "My apologies, Meruvis. There were sudden feminine troubles that needed attending to immediately."

    "Well, please don't be so careless again. We still have a job to do."

    "I understand that. I won't cause trouble again," Fredegund guaranteed.

    "Then let the Blades of Night's Veil recommence their assault," Chrodechild inspired, holding her sword aloft. "Let the Order understand why the Magedom was to be feared with us as their ally, and why the Viele Wege Company is to be feared now!" A cheer from her comrades followed, and the four resumed their march. Fredegund in particular had a newfound confidence in her step, not just because she was no longer carrying a full bladder, but because she had her sister by her side, in all the intimate ways they once shared. An unstoppable duo such as that could write their own destinies, no matter what the One King wished.

    Though, one worry still ate away at Fredegund. The sounds of battle were distant. The wind was quiet. With her and Chrodechild peeing so close to the party...they were heard. There was no way they weren't heard. Everyone knew what Fredegund needed to do so desperately.

  21. "Watch out, Ashido!"

    Hearing the call to attention from class representative Tenya Iida, Mina Ashido's head jolted around various directions, soon enough finding a giant dirt fist barreling towards her. While she attempted to sidestep to avoid the blow as soon as she registered the threat, the speed was just too much to safely dodge. That is, until it was slowed by a spray of ice, freezing over the earthen joints, weighing the arm down enough for Mina to jump out of harm's way. "Woah, thanks for the heads up!"

    Jumping onto the outstretched arm, Midoriya leapt over with his own fist primed for a punch, connecting it with the dirt monster's face, shattering the head into a hundred tiny pieces. Now decapitated, the creature fell over, thoroughly defeated. Unfortunately, it was for naught, as another shortly rose up and took its place.

    "There's just no end to these things," Kaminari complained.

    "Then we keep busting through," Kirishima, all fired up, taunted to the opponents that didn't have the biology to hear it. He charged forward, delivering a body blow to the next enemy with his jagged, rock-hard fist. He wasn't the only one on the offensive, as Midoriya, Iida, and Todoroki joined in with their own hard-hitting attacks.

    "This was supposed to be a fun summer training camp," Mina cried as she dove behind a nearby tree, seeking cover from the ensuing debris of another earth creature destroyed by the might of the student heroes. She wasn't wrong, to prepare the class for the ever-growing violent world outside the school campus, one that contained evils like the League of Villains and the recently-defeated Hero Killer Stain, UA had promised its first-years a training camp in a secluded forest, a chance to radically improve their skills as a team. Even students like Mina, who had failed their final, were allowed to join in the festivities.

    As their bus arrived on a clearing overlooking the woods they'd be spending the next few weeks, the class even discovered they'd have new pro hero instructors, the Wild Wild Pussycats. Or rather, half the Pussycats, Mandalay and Pixie Bob. That's where the downhill plummet began. In short order, they were so kindly informed that the bus would go no further, they needed to reach the cabins miles away on foot, and they wouldn't have anything to eat until then. And, just to add insult to injury, the forest was crawling with the monsters of living earth, courtesy of Pixie Bob.

    It was only rare moments like now where the kids were given a moment to stop. Midoriya and Iida nearly collapsed, while the other MVP, Todoroki, simply activated his fire half of his Quirk and defrosted himself. Most others were bent over and panting, chests heaving as their breaths continued to escape them.

    It was clear, even from a cursory glance, that they wouldn't last much longer before succumbing to exhaustion. "What...what time is it now," Ochako gasped.

    Iida lifted his left arm, as if it carried the weight of the world, to check his watch. "Ten to four."

    Everyone groaned in unison. That meant they had been out here for nearly five hours, and with nothing but memory guiding them to their destination, it could be a hundred feet or a hundred miles until they got to the training grounds. Until then, they'd be going hungry, as Mina's growling stomach reminded her.

    "Here, Ashido." Looking up, Mina saw Momo handing her a bottle of water, no doubt created from nothing by her Quirk. "Can't have you getting dehydrated."

    "Thanks." Mina took the bottle, unscrewed the cap, and began chugging the cold, refreshing liquid down. True, while it would be bad for any of them to be dehydrated, it was especially dangerous for Mina. Her Quirk required expelling fluids to carry her acid, so if she had none to give, she'd be useless in a fight.

    However, all silver linings had a dark cloud attached. She was suffering under a lack of food, yet simultaneously suffering from an abundance of water. Nature had been taking its course inside her pink body over the span of these long hours, and everything she drank to keep herself moving in that intervening time was really taking effect. Mina had to pee.

    It was certainly an awkward situation to be caught in. She'd be holding for who knew how much longer if she wanted any chance of making it to the bathroom, maybe she was capable of it, but it would likely involve some real visible desperation. It seemed such was the fate that eventually befell all female members of Class 1-A, the only variable was how publicly they embarrassed themselves. It wasn't even limited to the girls anymore, not after Mineta wet himself shortly after arrival. Mina did not want to be next in that line.

    So, what options did she have, aside from simply holding it? Well, no doubt, the tall, broad trees that surrounded them to the edge of visibility in every direction were giving Mina a few ideas. It wasn't exactly a feminine notion, but if worst came to worst, she'd be open to really watering a tree. A tree out of sight, of course.

    But that was the problem. If she wandered off by herself, she was just asking to be attacked, because fate always targeted the girl alone in the woods, slasher movie style. On the other hand, if she did it close to everyone else, she was just asking to be spied on by one of the boys, not to name specific names.

    "Something on your mind, Ashido?" Lost in thought, Mina didn't realize that Momo hadn't left. Or how her legs were jiggling, stamping into the dirt.

    Frankly, there was no reason to hide her predicament from Momo, not after how...open she had been about her own experience in this matter. "Just how badly I need to whiz."

    As soon as the words reached Momo's ears, her face blushed a red as bright as her hero costume. "W-why are you telling me?!"

    "Well, you asked. Come on, you can't tell me it isn't bothering you too."

    "T-that's...besides the point! A hero shouldn't even have the idea that public urination is acceptable!"

    "So what was your excuse during the finals?"

    "E-er...I have no excuse for my actions. But it was an emergency, and I wasn't thinking clearly."

    Mina jumped to her feet, continuing to bounce on her heels, adding wiggling her hips to the dance. "It'll probably be an emergency for me too, soon enough!" True, it was an exaggeration, but it wouldn't be one for long.

    "You're just going to have to deal with it. It's not safe enough around here to undress...oh, and the indecency thing too! Right." Momo gently and subtly put on hand on the inner edge of her right thigh.

    She had a point, Mina had to concede. They were between waves of onslaught, but there was no guarantee when it would end. Tradition seemed to dictate that it wouldn't be long now. Stopping to take a leak was paramount to putting a target on her forehead, a risk she wasn't exactly willing to take. "Yeah, it might be better to wet myself." She didn't want to believe it, but she was part of a world much more dangerous than a simple high-schooler's worries.

    However, from that dejection, opportunity was birthed. A smug smile spread across Mina's face as an idea came to light in her mind. "Hey, Momo. What if we gathered all the girls together and banded together to protect each other while we took our leaks? Like, one or two of us do it at a time, and the rest stand guard, and then we swap out..."

    "Weren't you listening to what I said? It's an incredibly inappropriate thing for heroes to do!"

    "Come on, we're in the woods! No one's going to get up in arms about a few kids doing their business in the woods! I'm sure the teachers are expecting us to do it too! There's no way they really think we can all just hold it the whole time!"

    "They wouldn't wish something so degrading upon us. Not when it sets a poor precedence for our future behavior."

    "It's being resourceful with the options available to us in the field!" Despite her eagerness, it was clear her arguments were getting nowhere with Momo, and Mina had to take a different approach. "Listen, I know you know as well as I do, but when we get desperate, it's not going to matter. We have an easy out, let's just take it and drain the water before anything gets worse!"

    With Mina leaning in with excitement, Momo relented with a sigh. "We'll settle this diplomatically. I'll ask the other girls what they want to do. If they agree with you, I'll go along. I'm not exactly opposed to the idea..."

    Satisfied in her victory, Mina cupped her hands around her mouth to amplify her voice, taking a deep breath to shout for her female classmates. Unfortunately, just as she leaned forward to yell, she was interrupted by a violent shaking of the ground beneath her feet, nearly causing her to lose her footing. "Ugh, now of all times?"

    "Sounds like more of those creatures," Momo concluded, pulling a harpoon from the palm of her left hand. "You're just going to have to hold it."

    "Y-yeah." Momo ran off, prepped for battle as everyone else was, leaving Mina alone. "Damn, I really needed that now," she groaned, bubbling up acid on her hands. "These dirt monsters better know enough to get out of my way." She rushed from her hiding place, ready to face the danger, while somehow simultaneously not straining herself too hard. If such a balance was even possible, she'd soon find out.

    ---------------

    Punches, engine-charged kicks, explosions, elemental blasts, weapons, tapes and grapes, all manner of attacks were being thrown at the newest onslaught of monsters. Yet, somehow, the reserves never seemed to end, more just kept sprouting from the earth. Somewhere, off in the distance, Pixie Bob must have known how strained the students were, and cranked up the difficulty for kicks.

    Mina could only hope that didn't extend to her special strain. She had to pee before, but now? Worst she ever needed to go, no doubt. Her lifestyle didn't often result in desperation, scheduled and in locations where bathrooms were easily accessible, but she still had her share of incidents to give her appropriate context.

    And constantly expelling moisture by throwing acid to soften the monster's rock-hard defenses was doing her no good. She had heard sweat helped stave off a filling bladder, but the same principle wasn't applying. It must have been too late, she figured. The image of flowing personal liquid was also doing her constitution no good; in fact, it was destroying her on the inside. There was only one orifice her fluids would be escaping her body through, an unspeakable one. And it would do so soon, whether she wanted it or, more likely, not.

    For now, she just needed to survive. Not just the fights, she wasn't too concerned about being killed in a training exercise; though, on further retrospection, maybe she should be. No, the real threat was the agonizing sensation of her bladder burning a hole in her abdomen, more effectively than her own acid ever could (maybe because she was immune to her acid). There was a very clear timer over her head now, though the count was unknown, before her body simply ran out of strength to resist the temptation of emptying her bladder straight into her black uniform skirt.

    And all the jumping and flinging acid was testing her limits. With every movement, the volume of liquid contents sloshed around her insides, hitting each edge of her bladder with the full force of its weight, stretching the poor thing out and repeatedly staggering Mina to a standstill, leveraging all her energy into holding instead of fighting, leaving everyone else to pick up her slack.

    However, even that time was coming to a close. As she continued to fill, the amount of room her urine had to move around was shrinking, instead becoming a solid mass of a bloated bladder, which was no easier to maintain or control. No, all that accomplished was pushing her further past the edge, where she was afraid of how this ordeal would end for her.

    She wasn't the only one, either. Any time she caught a glance at a classmate's face, they looked worried, concerned, stressed. Truthfully, everything about the moment lent itself to the emotion splayed across everyone's visage, but to the desperate Mina, whose thoughts were utterly swamped with images of peeing, she could only think of one possibility for the dourness. "I knew it. They all need to whiz bad." After every hour that had passed them by since their departure from UA's grounds, the last place they had access to a functional bathroom, no one could blame them.

    Bubbling below the surface, it was about to overflow. Not Mina's pee, the tension. A closely related tension. Midoriya delivered a powerful punch, breaking the final earth monster into large, inanimate chunks, yet his arm remained extended. It was almost like he was frozen by Shinso's Quirk again, with the same strain needed to break free. The only difference was the actions he took upon being able to move again: his right arm, hand still clenched in a fist, slammed tightly into the crotch of his pants, his face keeping the same expression of determined fear it tended to carry in any stressful situation.

    An awkward sight that did wonders in reminding everyone else suffering through the same predicament how worrisome their own states were, the only one with the drive to move was Iida, rushing to Midoriya's aid, while also shouting orders to the rest of the class. "Everyone, break! Men over this way, women over there!" He guided Midoriya past a thicket of trees in the direction he had indicated, and the rest of the male class members followed, at their own varied paces, some struggling more than others.

    "Poor Deku," Ochako lamented, squeezing her own legs together.

    "At least he gave us a break of our own," Mina offered, one-upping Ochako by really grabbing beneath her skirt. "Any objections this time, Momo?"

    "I still don't like it, but..." Momo looked over her friends, all in various throes of need (though she needed to use some imagination for Toru). It was clear that denying them now would be cruel. "We don't have a choice, do we? Oh, I'd really rather avoid doing this out in the open again."

    "And I'd rather avoid another accident!" Ochako tugged on the front of her skirt, bouncing on her toes. "Can we please hurry?"

    "Ribbit," Tsuyu concurred, hopping in the exact opposite direction the boys wandered off in. The other girls followed the frog's lead, their movements all stiff and rigid, but satisfied in the knowledge their suffering would be over as soon as they found a thick grove of satisfactory cover.

    Cover that they weren't finding. "Is it just me, or did the boys take the good side with all the hiding places," Kyoka complained.

    "I'm starting to think a hiding place isn't mandatory," Toru added. It was difficult to tell what she was doing, but the way her skirt lifted and exposed her floating panties definitely seemed to indicate she was at the stage where she needed to hold herself.

    "Well, that's because you've got nothing to lose." Mina shifted her center of balance, pressing her legs closer together. "Though, to tell the truth, I can empathize with that idea."

    "Please," Momo pleaded, "Please don't tempt me. If I have to disgrace myself, I at least want to be out of sight this time." Suddenly, a look of horror washed over her face, and she froze in place. "You don't think there are cameras to monitor how we handle this test, do you?!"

    "If there are, at least we're not the only ones taking a leak now," Kyoka comforted with all the grace of her heavy metal music. "Listen, if you're going to be too ashamed to do this, then leave. But I'm not stopping until I'm empty."

    "I'm just as scared as you, Momo, but...I need this. It was bad enough that a hero pees herself once, but twice? I wouldn't be able to live with myself if that happened again." A second hand snaked its way up Ochako's skirt, tensing tightly to provide physical impediment, for the sweet few extra seconds of dryness, or maybe relative dryness, it would provide.

    With all the girls eagerly jumping on the chance to distract themselves through conversation, they very nearly missed the giant obstacle in their path, Mina almost crashing into it, stopping only inches away when she caught its presence out of the corner of her eye. "Aagh!" And her recoil away almost knocked over Toru.

    Only once she had taken a step back did she realize what the giant, stationary object she almost walked into was: a gray boulder, twice as tall and three times as wide as any of the girls standing before it. "That...that one's not going to come alive, is it," Momo worried.

    "Wrong color, ribbit."

    "Hardly matters, it's a giant wall practically gift-wrapped for us!" Excited, but muscles still tensed, Mina almost skipped around the edge of the boulder, ready to whip her underwear down and let that healthy stream flow. Unfortunately, it was not meant to be, as she soon discovered as the opposite end of the rock entered view. Instead of being a flat edge, or even a slightly curved one, it ended on a sheer point top to bottom, like a perfectly even teardrop shape, the walls making up the angle steep enough to still be easily visible from the opposite end. It didn't take a genius to figure out the undesirable implications of that. "Hey, you cool with it not actually being good cover?"

    "That's...not exactly ideal," Momo lamented, looking back the way they came and, by extension, the direction the boys were located in. "I don't exactly trust them to not peek if we give them the opportunity."

    "Come on, Deku wouldn't do something like that. Yet..." No one doubted Ochako's defense of Midoriya's moral character, each of them feeling the same about someone else. Iida, Todoroki, Tokoyami, a lot of the boys would probably respect their privacy, something that would normally be a reassuring thought. If only it wasn't for the one name that sank their hearts and sent the chill of fear up their spines: Mineta. He was the type that would absolutely spy on them, and just their luck, he had "used the bathroom" most recently, and would therefore not need the same break for himself. He wouldn't be able to sneak behind them, but from the direction they came, anything went.

    Attempting to find a solution, Mina looked back at the opposite end of the boulder, inspecting its shape and what could be done with it. "I think we could manage one at a time. And I call dibs!" The other girls groaned and shifted, causing Mina to sigh and relent. "Fine, one of you can go first, but I call second!"

    "I...I don't think we can handle one at a time," Ochako sheepishly admitted.

    Momo was also having doubts. "Nor is searching for another location much of an option, if only to avoid being separated from the group."

    Mina shrugged. "Well, I don't know what to tell you. It's either one at a time or do it out in the open."

    Kyoka leaned in close to Momo. "So, how bad is it knowing someone's seen you piss? Need to weigh my options."

    "Worst experience of my life," Momo honestly answered. "It's better to wet yourself."

    "Damn. That's really not the reassurance I needed." Kyoka crossed her legs and bounced in place. "Should I just do it?"

    "Why did the boulder have to be shaped like that," Toru almost cried.

    "Yeah, if only it was flatter on that end..." Mina's voice trailed off into a whisper towards the end of the sentence, as an idea sparked in her head. Maybe she wasn't the smartest kid in class, but she had moments of cleverness. "And I think some acid is the answer."

    "Oh, dissolving the point to make a flat surface! That's good," Ochako praised. "But, is it going to dissolve the ground when it drips down?"

    "Nope! I won't make it super-strong, so it'll be neutralized by the time it reaches the ground. Just watch your shoes."

    "Can you control the acidity in your desperation," Tsuyu questioned.

    "Sure, that's second nature to me! I'd be splashing acid against my butt every time I used the bathroom if I couldn't turn it down. I know I'm immune, but the bottom of the toilet seat isn't."

    "But can you wait long enough to even melt the boulder?" Without another word, Momo just pointed towards Mina's lower body, confusing Mina and causing her to look down at her own legs. She didn't even notice in excitement, but they were shivering, crossed, legs pressed tightly together, a clear sign she had minutes at best. And just to rub it in, like she had only just realized she needed to pee really badly, a bead of yellow snaked down her inner thigh, contrasting against her pink skin. It was a harbinger of a flood soon to come, one she could only delay for so long with her right hand shoved into her crotch.

    However, she wouldn't be a hero if she couldn't turn a disadvantage into opportunity. "N-no problem!" She had a plan, just one that required a little more setup than she would have liked. First, while keeping her legs crossed, she used her feet to slip her shoes off, needing a second and third pass to remove her socks, requiring delicate precision and grip with her toes through the opposite sock. Her bare feet against the forest dirt wasn't exactly the most comfortable sensation, but so long as there weren't any thorny branches, it was a necessary step for what she had in mind.

    And her feet weren't the only part of her body that needed to be stripped. Reaching over to her left side with a free hand, she pulled down the zipper of her skirt, loosening it enough to become a victim of gravity, though she needed to quickly let go of her crotch to allow it to fall past her arm. She shoved it right back in as soon as the path as free.

    While the girls observing were confused why Mina needed to expose her feet, taking off her skirt was the last straw, for Momo at least. "What are you doing?!"

    "Sorry, but this is kind of necessary." Because she didn't think things through a second ago, she needed to immediately let go of her crotch again, this time to pull down her white, only mildly stained panties, and again clamped her privates like a vice as soon as it was in the open air. One leg, then the other was raised to withdraw her feet through the holes, and she bent down into a close squat, a very uncomfortable proposition at the moment, to pick her underwear up, dropping them on the skirt lazily laid on the ground. "Make sure nothing happens to my clothes." With that instruction, she retreated behind the boulder, situating herself less than a foot away from the apex of the point.

    Positioning became Mina's next, but final, challenge. After all, simply squatting would lead to only the bottom of the boulder dissolving, which would at best accomplish nothing and at worst destroy the stable balance of the rock. No, she needed extra height, in a way usually inaccessible to women. She jutted her hips forward while being careful to not disturb her own footing, using the right hand that had been previously occupied holding her crotch to instead spread her little Pinky.

    It wasn't a position she was as comfortable with as sitting or squatting, but Mina needed to go bad. Without her palm pressed against her peehole, her body just took the initiative and let go of its own will, like a faucet suddenly being turned as far as the knob would rotate. While a small offshoot simply fell between her legs, the majority manifested as a thick white stream jetting from her genitals, colliding with the corner of the stone two feet above ground, resulting in backspray of multiple natures. Most expected was the spray of urine launching in every direction as a result of both the impact force and the sharp point of collision. Good thing she was totally nude below the waist, or there'd be soaking going on.

    The second kind of spray manifested a second later, as steam emanated from the strike zone, far heavier than a simple indicator of difference in temperature between hot urine and cool air. There was something else occurring, as evident by the thick sludge dripping down from the collision point. While the primary usage of her Quirk was producing acid from her body, she could also use it to convert the bodily fluids she secreted into acid. Ordinarily, this was not helpful, as it would turn her sweat into acid during a heated fight and subsequently dissolve her clothes, but in very specific instances such as this, it was killing two birds with one stone. A stone she was melting to smooth out the sharp edge while simultaneously relieving her poor, full bladder.

    It was a release she desperately needed, and it felt damn good to piss it all away. "Ooohhhh...hhaaaaahhhhhh....mmmphhhhh!" She began panting as she sighed and moaned in ecstasy, basking in the relief as her water-balloon bladder shrunk as its contents escaped her in a raging, corrosive torrent. While a hissing was already a sign of a good pee, involving acid only made the noise more assaulting. And, while she was mostly immune to her own acidic properties, the sensitive nature of her genitals allowed her to feel an extra tingling sensation at the orifice of exit, further accentuating the bliss.

    As the puddle by her feet grew with more of the viscous liquid reaching the ground, expanding the pool's reach, Mina was happy to see that her assumptions were correct. While the acid did slightly dissolve the dirt, deepening the puddle, the chemical composition of the soil, added with the bits of boulder now mixed in, neutralized the acidic properties, turning it into nothing more than a thick fluid. One she wouldn't recommend stepping in, but it wouldn't cause any harm to the ecosystem, nor cause any unstable ground for the five girls that would be squatting here in a few minute's time.

    Though, that estimate may have been too long a wait, as Mina heard the light impact of one of her friends punching their side of the boulder, the stone too thick to create an echo. "How much longer are you going to be," Ochako called. "I...I'm starting to leak!"

    "Well, I'd say..." Mina did some quick math, not really her forte, only able to come up with a very rough estimate. "I'll be another minute, and then it'll probably take another minute to melt down the rest that I'm not hitting! Is that fast enough?"

    "It'll have to be." Momo didn't sound so sure, but there wasn't much she could do as nothing more than an about-to-explode observer.

    Still, Mina tried to be considerate by speeding herself up. She was already being loud, both from her pee and her moans, a little more wouldn't cause much damage. Clenching her abdomen muscles, she squeezed her pee out as hard as she could manage, doubling the spray in all directions, and the sizzle of the boulder dissolution turned deafening. If the rest of the girls had any objections, she wouldn't be hearing them anymore.

    While the piss turned harsh, it didn't take long for the increase in volume output to squeeze her dry. The waterfall declined into more of a water gun, losing power until it had nowhere to go but straight down, soon stopping completely, save for a few drops she did her best to shake off. "Phew...that was probably the worst I've ever needed to go," she was all-too-happy to exclaim, proud of her handiwork. She reached down to pick up a nearby leaf to wipe herself dry, watching the piece of foliage burn up once it had completed its duty. Cleaned up after her little excursion, all that was left to focus on was how well she had accomplished her task. While she had indeed softened the corner, the dent she had made wasn't exactly deep. It could safely obscure maybe two girls, three if they weren't picky about personal space, it would need a little more "artistic touch" to get it where it needed to be for this specific purpose.

    Extending her arms, fingers spread out to expose her palms, two sprays of acid shot from her hands onto the boulder, the same color and consistency of her previous urine but ten times larger. Because of this, dissolution occurred much faster, melting the stone higher up in a matter of second, removing nearly a yard of rock mass in only that minute estimate. Stopping her acid hoses, she waited for the steam to dissipate, and the grime to slide down before calling it satisfactory. "There, that should do it."

    Covering her crotch, she left her makeshift ladies room behind for the other girls to have a turn. "You're all set, go for it and let nature run wild!"

    No sooner did she declare the availability did all five girls rush past her, nearly knocking her over in their haste. Only Kyoka had anything to say, "Five more seconds and I would have just gone for it where I was standing!" After that, once they had all disappeared out of sight, and Mina's ears were suddenly filled with all the rustling of clothes being practically ripped off, and soon enough, all replaced and drowned out by splashing water and sighing girls. Who the sighs belonged to was difficult to tell, with all the changes in pitch making it impossible to identify by voice alone.

    Still, while they stripped down, Mina needed to put her clothes back on, finding them right where she left them. Without any need to hold herself, slipping her panties back on was a lot quicker and easier, same with the skirt. Her feet needed some wiping off, but some lingering dirt wasn't going to ruin her black socks. And with her shoes back on, it was almost like she didn't just whiz on a rock. Aside from how immensely better she felt.

    Now she had nothing to do but wait, and sort of keep an eye out for any peeping Minetas. It was kind of difficult not to feel some of the second-hand embarrassment from the moans of her friends only a few feet away. She'd feel the second-hand relief too, if she wasn't still taken by her own first-hand relief. "Yeah, this was worth it." She had just done some serious good for her fellow heroes, in a time they'd never outwardly ask for help, and only had mildly soaked underwear to offset it.

    Whizzing seemed to take a lot less time when she wasn't the one doing it. The splashing of water lowered in intensity as everyone's bladder emptied, and they began struggling with a different problem. "Hey, anyone have any leaves near them," Kyoka asked.

    "None here," Tsuyu informed.

    "I don't have any either. Oh, are we not going to be able to wipe?" Toru sounded pretty scared about such a simple concern.

    "Relax, I'll make some toilet paper. And a bag to store them in, of course! We can't be littering!" Of course Momo was the one worried about that.

    Still, Mina thought it was a funny application of a Quirk. "That's the way, Momo! Use our Quirks for the toilet!"

    "Better than my bathroom Quirk incidents," Ochako lamented. "I used to accidentally make the roll of toilet paper float away when I tried to grab it when I was little. Oh, hand me the bag, I'll put my paper away."

    Things were pretty quiet for a little while following that, as the girls presumably dried themselves off and suitably cleaned themselves up. There was another round of clothing rustling, and the five exited their hiding place in close to single file. "Are you all good now," Mina asked. "No worries about an accident anymore?"

    "Last I checked, you were the one begging me to help you not wet yourself," Momo informed.

    "Well, it's all behind us now. We should probably get back to the group, before the boys come looking for us."

    "Yeah. Oh, I hope Deku didn't wet himself." Of course that's what Ochako was worried about.

    "He's probably fine," Kyoka comforted. "He's damn good at surprising us with his ability."

    Tsuyu put an arm around Ochako's shoulder. "I'm sure he's fine. Ribbit."

    Before they could even take a step, there was the sound of an explosion, followed shortly by a tree toppling over. The girls looked between each other in stunned silence, knowing what that meant. "Damn, the guys ran into trouble without us!" Kyoka ran off first, in the direction of the carnage.

    It didn't take long for the other five to hurry after her. True, none of them exactly wanted to get into a fight, but they didn't exactly want to leave their class alone in the danger. And, refreshed with empty bladders, there was no doubt they'd be a much greater asset to the cause. Mina in particular was looking forward to how much liquid she'd be spraying from her body this time, the much less private kind of liquid.